ID 
 00 
 Os! 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 CD 
 
POLITICAL PROGRESS 
 
 NOT NECESSARILY DEMOCRATIC: 
 
 OB 
 RELATIVE EQUALITY 
 
 THE TRUE FOUNDATION 
 
 OF 
 
 LIBERTY. 
 
 JAMES LORIMER Esq. 
 
 ADVOCATE. 
 
 WILLIAMS AND NORGATE, 
 
 14 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON; 
 
 AND 
 20 SOUTH FREDERICK STREET, EDINBURGH. 
 
 1857. 
 
LEIPZIG: PRINTED BY B. G. TEUBNER. 
 
EGTL ds TIKOK nohs x TOV noiov KKI 
 nocov' Af'yco dz noibv /if v 8 tev&tQiav, Ttkov- 
 tov , Ttaidfiav, fvyivsiuv noGov de rj\v xov 
 
 Aristot. Politic. Lib. IV. cap. 10. 
 Movov yug fiovifjiov TO "Actr K&ICCV i'oov, 
 
 Y.O.I TO f%lV TK KVT&V. 
 
 Ibid. V. 6. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 No less bold an innovator than Lord Bacon, 
 made it reproach against no less justly self 
 reliant a speculator than Aristotle, that "he 
 did proceed in a spirit of difference and con- 
 tradiction to all antiquity." Mindful of a fact so 
 significant of the consequences of similar trans- 
 gressions in smaller men, I have been careful, 
 wherever I suggested anything new, to shew that 
 it was, at the least, a legitimate consequence 
 of something old. 
 
 But for the feeling that for the most part 
 I had humbly followed in the foot-prints of those 
 whom the wisest of my readers would most re- 
 vere, I should not have ventured to run counter 
 to prevailing opinions so confidently as I have 
 done; and in instances where I felt most hesi- 
 
VI 
 
 tation, it has been an unspeakable comfort to 
 me to know that those who called my views 
 in question would not have to do with me alone. 
 
 If out of the history of former times or of 
 formerly received opinions, I have succeeded in 
 gathering anything which shall be capable of 
 present application, such a result will furnish 
 no insignificant incentive to me to prosecute, 
 and to others to pursue those studies in which 
 I have most delighted, and in the dignity and 
 fruitfulness of which, beyond all other human 
 studies, I have been wont to believe. 
 
 It is impossible not to feel that in a work 
 which deals with so weighty a subject as the 
 constitution of his country, the author acts un- 
 der the heaviest responsibility. The effect pro- 
 duced may be JVt7, but it is not his intention 
 that such should be the case, and therefore 
 the moral responsibility is not lessened by the 
 insignificance of what is accomplished. On the 
 other hand, the more important the subject 
 the more imperative is the duty which lies 
 
VII 
 
 at the door of every good citizen to bring to 
 its elucidation whatever portion of light may 
 have been imparted to him. It is the fearless- 
 ness with which Englishmen have spoken their 
 thoughts on subjects of public interest, which 
 has given to England the place which she 
 occupies in the civilised world, and the mo- 
 ment that Englishmen cease by appealing from 
 present usage to permanent principle, courage- 
 ously to pursue truth their preeminence will be 
 gone, even although the race (which is scarcely 
 likely) should retain the physical intrepidity 
 which has hitherto characterised it. If on the 
 present occasion I have suceeded in removing 
 the sources of theoretical conflict between po- 
 litical doctrines which have hitherto been sup- 
 posed to be irreconcilable, and thus by shew- 
 ing the possibility of their simultaneous re- 
 cognition, have paved the way for a safer pro- 
 gress on a road which not Englishmen only, but 
 every civilized people must inevitably tread, a 
 good work will have been accomplished. If, on 
 
VIII 
 
 the contrary, my reading of the past has been er- 
 roneous ; or my application of its lessons to the 
 future inconsiderate or inept, I shall find perso- 
 nal consolation in the reflection that I have not 
 been wholly devoid of that singleness of pur- 
 pose, for the possession of which alone man is 
 responsible. The results of our labours are in 
 other hands, and all that either modesty suggests 
 or piety demands in handing them over to our 
 fellow men, I find to have been said on a similar 
 occasion by a great man , in words which merit 
 to be used as a perpetual formulary. "Et jam 
 adeo, si quid hie pietati , si quid bonis moribus, 
 si quid sacris literis, si quidEcclesiae Christianae 
 consensui, si quid ulli veritati dissentaneum a 
 me dictum est, id ne dictum esto." * 
 
 * Grotius. De jure belli et pacis. Proleg. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. PAGE 
 
 Of the degree of certainty which may be attained 
 
 in political speculation 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Of the relation between legislation and the spirit 
 
 of the people 8 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Of the relation between legislation and political 
 
 speculation 23 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Problem of Politics. ......... 31 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The method of solution. 42 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Of the principle according to which our choice of 
 
 historical precedents must be regulated. . . 53 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 What historical precedents bear most closely on 
 
 the present condition of England? .... 59 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Of the danger of adopting the Experience of Anti- 
 quity. . . . . ' 73 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The Publicists the interpreters of Antiquity. . . 88 
 
CHAPTER X. PAGE 
 
 The Dicta of the ancient Publicists 104 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 How did the ancients propose to escape from the 
 
 Cycle? .... 133 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 How do the moderns propose to escape from the 
 Cycle? .... 155 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 )( Do any public rights belong to man as man? . . . 199 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 The Suffrage. 221 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Farther Characteristics of the ultimate suffrage. . 231 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 A graduated property suffrage considered. . . . 237 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 )\Other methods of giving political recognition to so- 
 cial inequality. 245 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 \ By what means may the public spirit be influen- 
 ced and directed? 254 
 
 ^ CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 )\Of the leaders of thought scientific and popular. 261 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 Of the universal duty of active - mindedness. . . 276 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 X Of political Education 286 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 X^Of the Church in its political relations. ... . 295 
 
EEEATA. 
 
 Page 14, line 9,/<? ! " advantageous," read " advantageous." 
 Page 17, note, line 6, for " once," read " over." 
 Page 20, line 22,/or " form." read " favour." 
 
 Page 22, line 10, read " may he, in common honesty he must, 
 ' seek," etc. 
 
 Page 50, line 12, for " independant," read " independent" 
 
 Page 55, line 15, for " Statesmen," read " Statesman." 
 
 Page 65, line 14, for " poltical," read " political." 
 
 Page 67, line 21, for " reacted," m/// " reached." 
 
 Page 115, 0te, line 8, lor ' mention,'' /-mrf " mentions." 
 
 Page 140, line 19,/w " faught," // <l fraught." 
 
 Page 141, line 3, for " prepounded," re<7fi? "propounded." 
 
 Page 177, last line,/*?/* " no," read " on." 
 
 Page 275, line 6, for " high," read " nigh." 
 
 Page 283, line 8, for " entriprising," read " entcrpiiding." 
 
CHAP. I. ''-. 
 
 OF THE DEGREE OP CERTAINTY WHICH MAY BE AT- 
 TAINED IN POLITICAL SPECULATION. 
 
 Aristotle has warned us, more than once,* 
 against the error of supposing that all subjects 
 of enquiry admit of being treated with the same 
 exactitude, or of yielding results equally certain. 
 
 It is with special reference to Ethics and Po- 
 litics that he has endeavoured, by thus mode- 
 rating our expectations, to guard us against 
 discouragement; and very little consideration 
 will suffice to convince us that Speculative Po- 
 litics, in particular, must be liable to many 
 sources of error, from which the mathematical 
 and physical sciences are free. 
 
 Dealing with human motives and actions, the 
 Science of Politics does not admit of demon- 
 stration, and scarcely of experiment. It is thus 
 founded almost exclusively on observation, di- 
 
 * Ethic, Nic. Lib. I. c. Ill and VII. Politic. Lib. IV. 
 c. I. 
 
 A 
 
reeled now to the external actions of men , and 
 their consequences, now to the physiological 
 phenomena of human life, and the dicta of hu- 
 man consciousness.* 
 
 la so far a& the discovery and verification 
 of data are concerned, no very serious difficulty 
 will in general beset the politician. In his histo- 
 rical investigations he does not require to tra- 
 vel beyond the range of organised society, and 
 his chief concern is with communities in their 
 most cultivated state. In such circumstances 
 men have seldom failed to transmit a record of 
 their actions, and thus the political speculator, 
 through the whole course of his labours, can 
 reckon on the guidance of authentic history. 
 Again as to the physiological and psychological 
 data of which he stands in need ; these , for 
 the most part, are the most patent and incon- 
 trovertible results of their respective sciences, 
 and hence the facts with which he is furnished 
 
 * II est bien vrai que c'est 1'observation seule qui 
 doit toujours guider une philosophie prudente. Mais 
 les faits sont de deux especes. L'ame de 1'homme en 
 contient d'aussi re'els que le monde du dehors ; et si quel- 
 que part les faits psychologiques doivent tenir une grande 
 place, c'est surtout dans la science politique ou il n'est 
 question que de rhuraanite'. Barthe'lemy St. Hilaire. 
 La politique d'Aristote. Pre'face LII. 
 
from these quarters, far from embarrassing him 
 in his progress, or casting doubt on his con- 
 clusions, are his surest stepping stones over the 
 shifting current of human affairs. 
 
 But such data are valuable only as means to 
 an end, and if the prevalent error in preceding 
 times has consisted in rashly building science on 
 insufficient foundations, it is not impossible that 
 our own generation may be reproached with 
 occasionally mistaking the foundations for the 
 edifice which it is their object to support. 
 
 But here it is precisely, when we quit the 
 region of observation, and attempt to derive 
 from the facts with which it has furnished us 
 rules for the guidance of future conduct ,* that 
 we meet with difficulties of an altogether novel 
 description. The physical and psychical man, 
 we know, will remain substantially unchanged, 
 but the atmosphere of circumstances in which he 
 is called upon to act will be entirely different. 
 Every past event with which we are acquainted 
 was brought about by, or occurred in conjunction 
 
 * Political science is essentially the prudentia futu- 
 rorum. The terra "Prudence," in the sense of foresight, 
 (providentia humana,) is constantly used as synonymous 
 with Politics by the older writers in our own language ; 
 particularly by Harrington. 
 
 A2 
 
with, an infinite complication of other events ; or 
 if it had its proximate cause in one known hu- 
 man volition , that volition was actuated by 
 many motives, all forming causes more or less 
 remote. Of these latter events and motives all 
 that is certain is that they never, in all proba- 
 bility, will recur, or if so, that they will not 
 recur in the same combinations; and the ques- 
 tion with reference to future events thus comes 
 to be, is the recurrence of some of them, 
 either alone or in other combinations, a guarantee 
 for the recurrence of the consequences which 
 followed their former presence? The only hope 
 of success in the solution of such a question 
 manifestly consists in our being able to distin- 
 guish between circumstances which were acci- 
 dentally present, and those which to a certain 
 extent were necessary to the event ; between 
 those motives which at most were subsidiary, 
 and those without which the resolution would 
 not have been taken. 
 
 The first step in our progress towards this dis- 
 tinction, in the general case, will consist in a 
 criticism of the attendant circumstances of the 
 given event, and the presumption of necessity 
 and consequently of causation, will be strongest in 
 favor of those circumstances, the action of which 
 
U\j 
 
 sc 
 
 has been most continuous, and which seem in 
 themselves most important. 
 
 Having such a finger-post to guide us to the 
 possible cause, the fact of whether it does so 
 act or not, may be investigated either by a con- 
 
 ious and formal , or by an unconscious and 
 informal, but not therefore inaccurate, applica- 
 tion of those rules which have been laid down 
 by writers on inductive logic. * 
 
 It is not our object to write a treatise on po- 
 litical methodology ; and we are happy to be able 
 to refer, for an almost exhaustive treatment of 
 that subject, to the work of Sir G. Cornwall 
 Lewis, the best in our own language, or in any 
 other with which we are acquainted. But in 
 order that we may induce our readers to follow 
 us in the attempt which we are about to make 
 to apply the principles of reasoning which Sir 
 
 Of these the most useful are the methods of agree- 
 ment and* difference , which Sir G. Cornwall Lewis has 
 adopted from Mr. Mill. "The former infers that if, while 
 the accompanying phenomena vary, two phenomena oc- 
 cur together, they are related as cause and effect: 
 the latter infers that , if two phenomena occur in com- 
 pany with certain sets of phenomena, but are awanting 
 where the same sets of phenomena occur elsewhere, they 
 are related in the same manner." Vol. I. p. 342. 
 
 
6 
 
 George Lewis and others have evolved, to the 
 solution of a political problem of abiding in- 
 terest , and which certainly before very long 
 must become one of vast national importance 
 to ourselves, it may be necessary at the outset 
 that we should state the extent to which we 
 hope, amongst so much that is shifting, to find 
 anything that is stable. 
 
 We have already said that the most trust- 
 worthy guides which the politician can follow, 
 either in interpreting the past or predicting 
 the future operation of a political cause, are the 
 physical and moral laws of our nature. Whilst 
 men continue to be constituted as they have 
 hitherto been, these we know, will continue to 
 direct rather than to be directed by the circum- 
 stances with which they are brought in contact ; 
 and our first effort must therefore be to determine 
 the extent to which they are fulfilled or violated 
 by any institution, actual or prospective, which 
 we are about to pass under review. 
 
 This preliminary investigation being made, 
 we believe the two following may be laid down 
 as perpetual canons. 
 
 1 st If a political institution is in accordance 
 with such a law, or with such laws, its 
 success may be attributed to a necessary and 
 
permanent, or its failure to an accidental 
 and transitory cause; and 
 2 ni1 Conversely. If a political institution vio- 
 lates such a law or such laws, its success 
 may be attributed to an accidental and 
 transitory, or its failure to a necessary and 
 permanent cause. 
 
 Neither rule, it is obvious, can be applied to 
 a special case without much 'caution, for the ac- 
 cidental causes of success or failure may recur, 
 or others equally efficacious may supervene, 
 whilst necessary causes may be so impeded in 
 their action as to become for a time altogether 
 inoperative. Still it cannot, we think, be ques- 
 tioned that these rules indicate correctly the 
 principle according to which success or failure 
 may, usually in the first instance, and always 
 ultimately be anticipated. 
 
CHAP. II. 
 
 OF THE RELATION BETWEEN LEGISLATION AND THE 
 SPIRIT OF THE PEOPLE. 
 
 Before we proceed to consider the political 
 problem with the solution of which we shall 
 be mainly occupied, it is necessary that we 
 should determine the relation which subsists 
 between legislation in general, and the spirit 
 of the age in which it occurs. A clear insight 
 into this relation is indispensable to protect us, 
 on the one hand against fruitless and possibly 
 hurtful attempts at independent action, and on 
 the other against a spiritless, unmanly, and 
 unchristian acquiescence in existing tendencies 
 even where these are condemned alike by rea- 
 son and experience. 
 
 In every independent state , be the forms 
 of its executive what they may all sovereignty 
 which is either stable or efficacious, has its root, 
 not by arrangement, but of necessity, in the ge- 
 neral will of those over whom it is exercised, 
 
9 
 
 and consequently all legislation , * properly so 
 called, is the expression of this will. 
 
 It is true that human volition no more cre- 
 ates the moral law which governs the legitimate 
 state, than it does the physical law which go- 
 verns the material universe. Both are divine, and 
 in their essence independent of the will alike 
 of the many and the few. But there is this 
 difference between them that the physical law 
 secures its own fulfilment, whereas the moral 
 law must not only be fulfilled, but, where re- 
 velation is silent, must also be interpreted by 
 human agency. Now the only valid interpre- 
 tation of this law i. e. the only interpreta- 
 tion according to which it does or can become 
 operative in the state, is that which is put upon 
 it by that general will, which must be supposed 
 to correspond to the dicta of the general con- 
 science, the prevalent sense of right and 
 wrong within the state, for the time being. To 
 this fundamental principle of politics, which 
 renders sovereignty not only coincident but iden- 
 tical with the general will, our own political prac- 
 tice, following more immediately that of Hol- 
 
 * "Laws they are not, which public approbation hath 
 not made so." Hooker's ecclesiastical Polity. 
 
10 
 
 land ; has now for nearly two centuries unre- 
 sistingly conformed itself. 
 
 But even in countries where the practical 
 supremacy of this principle has not been ac- 
 knowledged,* so strong has been the feeling that 
 by means of it alone can the phenomena which 
 have arisen be theoretically explained, that it 
 nowhere finds a fuller or clearer expression 
 than in the pages of some of the greatest of 
 German thinkers. 
 
 We shall select two, not in consequence 
 of their acknowledged preeminence alone,** 
 but also from the importance which belongs 
 to the fact of their having arrived at the same 
 result, by methods directly the opposite of 
 each other. 
 
 1. Guided by a method entirely independent 
 of experience, the following are Kant's dicta as 
 
 * Bundesbeschliisse vom 28. Juni 1832, und 23. August 
 1851. Zachariii Verfassungsgesetze der Gegenwart. B. I. 
 pp. 31 und 48. Vide infra, Cap. XII. 
 
 ** Lieber, in his ingenious and interesting work on 
 Political Ethics , has given a curious collection of writers, 
 of every shade of creed and position, from Father Persons 
 to Frederick the Great, who have distinctly recognised the 
 sovereignty of the general will. We believe he has not 
 mentioned either of the two we have given here, and he cer- 
 tainly has mentioned none more weighty, or less prejudiced. 
 

 11 
 
 the necessary centre of sovereignty. "The le- 
 gislative power can belong only to the united 
 will of the people. Thus it is that, as all justice 
 proceeds from this will, it is impossible that 
 it can do injustice to any one by the laws which 
 it may establish. So long as one enacts for an 
 other , it is always possible that he may do 
 him an injustice, never so where he enacts 
 only for himself, (for, volenti non fit injuria)."* 
 and again: "The sovereign (legislator) cannot 
 be at the same time the governor (regent), 
 because the latter is subject to the law, and 
 consequently lies under obligations to another, 
 i. e. the sovereign. The sovereign can take 
 from the governor his power, can depose him, 
 and reform his administration, but cannot pu- 
 nish him.** The same doctrine pervades the 
 whole of that portion of his work in which 
 he treats of public Law. 
 
 2. Nor is it less clearly or unreservedly acknow- 
 
 * Rechtslehre .46. 
 
 ** i. e. in his character of governor. *Kant has a cu- 
 rious note on the executions of Charles I and Louis XVI. 
 in which he holds that the act of putting them to death was 
 not so great a violation of justice as the formal judg- 
 ments which were pronounced on them, which were a re- 
 versal of justice altogether. See also . 56. 
 
12 
 
 ledged by Savigny, as the result of the historical 
 method, of which he may be regarded as the 
 most eminent representative. 
 
 "In the common consciousness of the people" 
 he says* "lives the law" ***** "it is the 
 spirit of the people, living and working in 
 each individual, which generates positive law, 
 and which consequently for the consciousness 
 of each, is one and the same law, not acci- 
 dentally but necessarily". In enunciating this 
 doctrine, Savigny must by no means be regarded 
 as simply expressing his adherence to those 
 speculations by which the origin of law is 
 traced to a preexistent sense of justice in man- 
 kind, as opposed to those by which it is at- 
 tributed to an original contract, arising out of 
 a desire for mutual protection, or a sense of 
 mutual convenience.** In the spirit of the 
 people he has sought the origin of legal sys- 
 tems, not in their great leading Ethical char- 
 acteristics, but in the minutest, the most spe- 
 cial and apparently most accidental of their 
 regulations, nay even in those in which they 
 seem to contradict the general sense of mankind. 
 
 * System des heutigen Komischen Rechts. V. I , p. 14. 
 ** Warnkonig, Doctrina juris philosophica. p. 19. 
 
:: 
 
 13 
 
 Nor is it his meaning that the operation of 
 this spirit is confined to the production of those 
 laws by which the mutual relations of indi- 
 viduals are governed, and which come more 
 directly within the scope of his general labours. 
 He tells us on the contrary that the source of 
 private and of public law, of law in the 
 sense in which it deals with the relations which 
 ubsist between the individual members of the 
 mmunity, and that which assigns to the 
 citizen the position which he is to hold with 
 reference to the state, is the same. "Do 
 we inquire into the origin of the state, we 
 must seek it in a higher necessity, in a power 
 which acts from within, just as in the case of 
 law in general, and this holds true, not as 
 regards the existence of the state in the ab- 
 stract, but with reference to the particular 
 form * which the state assumes amongst each 
 particular people; for the generation of the 
 
 
 * The present government of France is an instance of 
 despotism resulting, manifestly and immediately, from 
 the spirit of the people. That of Russia, though less 
 manifestly and immediately, has not less truly the same 
 ultimate source. Perhaps even a more remarkable instance 
 of a despotism being inaugurated by a popular movement 
 is that which occurred in Denmark in 1660, when a lira- 
 
14 
 
 state is, in a sense, the generation of the law, 
 indeed the highest form of the generation of 
 the law." 
 
 According to this view the rules by which 
 public relations are regulated, and the institu- 
 tions in which they find expression, and by 
 which they are upheld, are as much the re- 
 sult of a preexistent common feeling of what is 
 just in the abstract, and advantagious in the par- 
 ticular instance, as are the laws by which it 
 is sought to maintain for each individual what 
 common consent, or judicial sentence, has pro- 
 nounced to be his private rights, and thus it is 
 that, alike in politics and in law, this doctrine 
 directs us to the quarter to which we must 
 
 ited and elective, was in the space of four days converted 
 into an absolute and hereditary monarchy. 
 
 The numberless instances which Grotius (L. I. , c. II) 
 gives of states in which the people were not supreme, 
 are only so many additional proofs that the common spirit 
 sometimes finds expression in a despotism. The only true 
 instance of a despotism which has not this source is that 
 of one which is founded by foreign conquest, and there 
 the duty of obedience which he justly dwells upon in the 
 former case falls to the ground. Grotius and those of his 
 school make no distinction between insubordination, and a 
 change of the form of government by the legitimate action 
 of the same power by Avhich it was founded. 
 
15 
 
 look, not only for the origin of past, but for 
 the signs of future events , and the means of 
 influencing their character. Law then, and 
 the institutions of the state being the result of 
 the national spirit, to endeavour to regulate 
 this spirit by legislation is to mistake an effect 
 for a cause. * 
 
 In saying this it is far from our intention 
 to deny a fact, so frequently and so unequivo- 
 cally established by experience, as that the 
 character of a nation may be modified by in- 
 fluences from without, whether acting directly, 
 or through the intervention of a section of the 
 community itself. If any one had so far forgot 
 the history of former times as to make such 
 an assertion, the most recent history of the 
 Germanic nations of the continent would have 
 served to remind him. There can be little 
 question that the despotic tendencies which 
 gained the ascendancy in 1848 were not the 
 
 * On a beaucoup clit que 1'e'tat moral depend de 1'etat 
 social , que les relations cles homines entre eux , les prin- 
 cipes on les coutumes qui y president, de'cident de leurs 
 ide'es, de leurs sentiments, de leur vie inte'rieure ; que 
 les gouvernements , les institutions font les peuples. C'est 
 une ide'e dominante dans le dernier siecle , etc. Guizot. 
 Civilisation en France. Le^on 4, p. 110. 
 
genuine expression of the public spirit, That 
 the effects of such influences moreover may be 
 in some degree permanent,, requires to be es- 
 tablished by no more recondite fact, than that 
 no small portion of Europe , after having been 
 Protestant, was during the course of the 17 th 
 century dragged back by external influences 
 into the Catholicism in which it has since con- 
 tentedly remained. What we assert however is, 
 that for the spirit of a people to follow their 
 institutions is at no time the natural course of 
 events, and that in independent states such 
 an occurrence is next to an impossibility. In 
 these the laws and institutions, both judicial 
 and political, must, as a condition of the very 
 existence of society, be an approximation to 
 an expression of the social influences which 
 lie within the community, of the moral forces 
 which are at work at the time. 
 
 But here at the very outset it is necessary 
 that we should guard ourselves against a mis- 
 conception, the disastrous consequences of 
 which it will be our business to elucidate in 
 the sequel. By the expressions "united will," 
 "spirit of the people," "common consciousness," 
 and the like', the writers whose opinions we 
 have adopted are very far from meaning the 
 
17 
 
 will, the opinion, or even the feeling of right 
 and wrong, of the numerical majority of inha- 
 bitants, or even of citizens of the state. On 
 the contrary it is quite consistent with their 
 views, and is indeed contemplated by both, that 
 the sum of influences,* instead of coinciding 
 with, should stand over against the sum of 
 in dividual sentiments, and still that the institu- 
 tions of the state should be the expression of 
 the former, not of the latter. As regards the 
 individual, we shall afterwards see that what- 
 ever may be the amount of influence which be- 
 longs to his character in society generally, 
 whether it be greater or less than that of a 
 
 * The national will, that is the sum of all the 
 wills, of all the intelligence, of all the virtue of the 
 nation, a sum in which each quantity counts for what 
 it is , and negations count for nothing , is almost always 
 absolutely opposed to the doctrine of universal suffrage, 
 which makes those who have no will prevail e*ee 
 those who have, those who know nothing of what they 
 are deciding upon , over those who know it. Sismondi's 
 Essays. English trans, p. 291. Hallam says (Constit. 
 History I, p. 103) that at the accession of Mary, the 
 reestablishment of popery was perhaps acceptable to the 
 majority of the nation. If so , it is perhaps as striking 
 an instance as could be found of the will of the majority 
 being opposed to the general will, and of the sovereignty 
 turning out to be in the latter, not in the former. 
 
 ' B 
 
18 
 
 simple human unit, to the benefit of that in- 
 fluence in regulating the public and private laws 
 of the country, and to nothing more is he 
 entitled. If the voice of one man be ten times 
 as powerful as that oi another, then he contri- 
 butes ten times as much to swell that general 
 voice, of which voice the laws are the articu- 
 late utterance. 
 
 But as the state can never take cognisance 
 of individual importance directly, the principle 
 of classification becomes indispensable, and 
 Savigny recognises it expressly "Above all, 
 individuals must be understood to constitute the 
 state, not as such, but in their constitutional 
 divisions". We are quite aware that the 
 recognition of this principle forms the great 
 difficulty in practical politics, and it is the hope 
 of contributing towards its removal which has 
 induced us to enter on the present work. So 
 soon as it is introduced, we part company with 
 the republican, and bid adieu to the simplicity 
 of action which the hypothesis on which he 
 founds would seem to warrant. But the com- 
 plex system of classification, not the simple one 
 of universal and equal recognition, is consistent 
 with nature, since it is by its aid alone, as we 
 shall see hereafter, that political institutions can 
 
19 
 
 recognise some of the most permanent laws of 
 our being. At the same time however it is ob- 
 vious, from what we have already said, that 
 should the aggregate of social influences at any 
 time fall together with the sum of individual 
 opinions, then, for good or for evil, these must 
 prevail. He who in such circumstances should 
 hinder the legislative recognition of these opi- 
 nions in obedience to a political theory, by 
 whatever name it might be called, would but 
 treasure up the bitter waters of disorganization. 
 The bravest and the wisest must sometimes be 
 cast upon times in which it will become their 
 duty not simply to submit to, but to countenance 
 the adoption of the most faulty forms of poli- 
 tical life. If Tacitus had been more than a 
 grumbler he would have been a madman. 
 
 By thus recognising the identity of the so- 
 vereignty and the general will, we get rid of 
 all those troublesome questions regarding the 
 limits of state interference, which have so much 
 divided political enquirers. Where there are 
 neither separate interests nor separate powers, 
 such questions manifestly resolve themselves 
 into considerations of simple expediency. The 
 conclusion at which the general intelligence ar- 
 rives may be erroneous, and the course of con- 
 
 B2 
 
 
20 
 
 duct which is prescribed by the general will 
 may consequently be suicidal ; but it. cannot be 
 tyrannical. The right of the public conscience to 
 determine the question of interference or non-in- 
 terference, in any particular instance, is as clear, 
 and is as absolute, as its right to establish a go- 
 vernment, or to frame laws in general. So long as 
 the regulations attributed to Lycurgus for the 
 training of Spartan citizens were an expression of 
 the will of the Spartan people, they stood on as 
 sound a basis, politically speaking, as does our 
 own policy of leaving such matters in the hands 
 of individuals. They might be less wise, and it 
 might be the duty of the philosopher or the 
 moralist to open the eyes of his countrymen 
 to the errors which they involved, to their de- 
 viations from the great universal human law, if 
 they did so deviate, but, till he succeeded in 
 doing this, they were not only legitimate but ne- 
 cessary institutions of the state. The fact 
 that experier^emay finally have decided the 
 question in efi*of non-interference, in many di- 
 rections in which interference has been common, 
 has nothing more to do with the question of 
 the rights of the public spirit to unlimited re- 
 cognijion, than has the fact, that the general 
 spirit of Englishmen has differed from that of 
 
21 
 
 Dorians. The ringing of the curfew-bell , for 
 the extinction of lights and fires at eight o'clock 
 in the evening, was considered even in the time 
 of Henry II. to have exceeded the legitimate li- 
 mits of state interference. Had the general feel- 
 ing been the reverse, its abolition might, with 
 equal justice, have been stigmatised as an act 
 of petty tyranny.* 
 
 It may seem that this view sacrifices the in- 
 dividual conscience to the general conscience, 
 by placing in the latter a power so unlimited 
 as to enable it, on all occasions, to controul 
 and overrule the former. That such a result 
 may occasionally form a rock of offence to the 
 individual citizen is unquestionable, because it 
 is quite conceivable that the dicta of his con- 
 sciousness, and not those of the general conscious- 
 ness of the time, may be consistent with the 
 divinely implanted law. It is not less clear, 
 however, that it is an inevitable condition of hu- 
 
 * How far the idea of the inevitable relation between 
 the spirit of the people and the state, both as regards the 
 form in which it exists , and the activity which it mani- 
 fests, was from being familiar even to the most advanced 
 minds at the end of last century is manifest from the 
 very title of such a work as the posthumous essay of 
 Wilhelm v. Humboldt. "Ideen zu einem Versuch die 
 Grenzen der Wirksamkeit des Staates zu bestimmen." 
 
22 
 
 man society; and where the objection arises, it 
 forms a ground of complaint, not against the 
 existing political system, but against the pub- 
 lic spirit which is its basis. The outraged 
 individual conscience must reclaim from the 
 political system which is, to that which ought 
 to be. Within the state, as it is, the individual 
 has, and can have , no redress. But, not only 
 without incurring the charge of insubordina- 
 tion, may he in common honesty he mustj seek 
 to change a condition of affairs which thus 
 conflicts with his sense of right and wrong*, 
 and if this be impossible, he may blamelessly 
 quit a community to which he cannot blame- 
 lessly adhere. 
 
CHAP. III. 
 
 THE RELATION BETWEEN LEGISLATION AND POLITI- 
 CAL SPECULATION. 
 
 It is not our present object to discuss the 
 value of the different results which the general 
 intelligence has yielded, or of the lines of 
 conduct which the general will has prescribed, 
 to different states at different epochs ; and con- 
 sequently it is not our business to enquire whe- 
 ther such a coincidence as would render the 
 opinions of the numerical majority the ruling 
 principle in the state, is, or is not, consistent 
 with the permanent wellbeing of society. The 
 question which stands immediately before us 
 is the preliminary one, whether, supposing the 
 approach of such a coincidence, or of any 
 other political event, to admit of being predict- 
 ed, it is, notwithstanding the dependence of le- 
 gislation on the existing public spirit, still subject, 
 when foreseen, to the controul of a line of po- 
 licy consciously predetermined. 
 
 "He who does not live in society," says 
 
24 
 
 Aristotle,* "must be either a beast or a god-," 
 and, according to the view which we have pro- 
 pounded, it would seem that the particular 
 forms which society assumes are scarcely less 
 necessarily the result of the peculiar conditions 
 of human nature in which they arise, than is 
 society itself of human nature in general. At 
 first sight it may seem almost as if this view 
 favored the doctrine of the inevitability of po- 
 litical events, and as we are convinced that it 
 is to a species of, perhaps unconscious, fata- 
 lism,** more than to any other cause, that we 
 have to attribute the hopelessness with which 
 most men approach systematic *** political spe- 
 culation, we are particularly anxious to guard in 
 our own case against any misconception which 
 might lead to such a conclusion. 
 
 * Politic. Lib. I. Cap. II. 
 
 "In proportion as the course of civil society tends 
 farther towards democracy" ; etc. Hallara Lit. of Europe, 
 V. 1. p. 407. 
 
 *** So glaubt noch heute die Mehrzahl, alles andere 
 lernen zu miissen, nur nicht diePolitik; jeden Fall der 
 Politik aber nach dem Lichte der Natur entscheiden zu 
 kb'nnen. Dahlmann. Politik. p. 325. nut poi tiys, no- 
 T8QOV rear lniGxr\^6vKtv nv r^iCv v.a.1 rovxov &sxov , 7] 
 Ticag; the answer of the younger Socrates is ovrcog. 
 Plato's statesman I. 
 
25 
 
 In tixing an inevitable relation between 
 legislation and the spirit of the people, a mo- 
 ment's consideration will show, that though we 
 bind the former irrevocably to the latter, this 
 latter is left open to every possible influence 
 both of accident and design. The particular 
 phase of human developement, which calls for 
 the particular form of social existence, is very 
 far from possessing the unchangeable character 
 which belongs to mankind when considered 
 simply as an aggregate of social beings. A man 
 can neither make himself a beast nor a god, 
 and consequently he can have no controul over 
 the general law; but it is by conscious efforts 
 that he raises himself from a semi - barbarian, 
 to whose condition the patriarchal or early 
 monarchical government is suitable, to be a par- 
 taker of that social culture of which free in- 
 stitutions seem, sooner or later, to be a neces- 
 sary consequence. By a direct effort of the 
 will, even if unanimous, a state can, for the 
 most part, as little adopt, or abolish, perma- 
 nently, particular forms of social life, as it can 
 banish society altogether 5 but over the conditions 
 of which these forms are the consequences, over 
 the spirit, the common consciousness of the 
 people, every progressive state by its constituted 
 
26 
 
 authorities, and even every progressive individual 
 by his private endeavours, may exercise an al- 
 most unlimited controul. 
 
 It is an error then , and one which has been 
 fruitful of mischief, to suppose that the imme- 
 diate object of political speculation is to dis- 
 cover a rule for future legislation. The action 
 of the political philosopher on legislation is not only 
 usually, but it is necessarily, and propwly, indirect. 
 His function is to mould the general will, 
 through the medium of the general intelli- 
 gence ; and though his task may be performed, 
 and his claims to the gratitude of mankind be 
 complete, when the truths which he evolves 
 have been demonstrated to the apprehension of 
 the thinking, it is not till they have met with 
 a far wider recognition that they become the 
 legitimate basis of legislation. When the prac- 
 tical politician acquaints himself with his views, 
 it must be with the object, not of embodying 
 his results in immediate legislation, but of de- 
 termining in what direction it is desirable that 
 he should, by the influence which he possesses 
 as a member of the community, contribute to- 
 ward ssetting the current of public opinion. If, 
 in the ideal of the philosopher, either as regards 
 a particular institution, or society at large, he 
 
27 
 
 recognises the true end of his labours, he may 
 long with all the ardour of the most burning 
 patriotism for the opportunity of realizing it, 
 but, as a practical man, he must submit to the 
 circuitous route of first bringing it home to the 
 general consciousness. Till this be accom- 
 plished its realization will be generally impos- 
 sible always unsafe. 
 
 It is no doubt difficult to ascertain the pre- 
 cise point at which a recognition takes place, 
 which is coincident neither with the opinion 
 of the most advanced intelligence, nor of the 
 numerical majority of the state, but which is 
 the result of all the forces which act both to ad- 
 vance and retard the march of opinion. For the 
 solution of this difficulty, however, every state 
 which is professedly governed by public opinion 
 has furnished itself with a machinery, the worth, 
 or worthlessness of which, will be in proportion 
 to the accuracy with which it attains this ob- 
 ject. The creation of this machinery is itself 
 an act of the same general will directed by the 
 same general intelligence, and the detection of 
 its imperfections by the philosophical politician 
 is, as regards practice, subject to the same con- 
 ditions as his other discoveries. With reference 
 to the science which he professes, and man- 
 
28 
 
 kind in the abstract, which is the object of that 
 science, his discoveries alike in the narrower 
 and the wider field ; if they are discoveries at all, 
 are a possession for ever; with reference to the 
 particular state again they are valuable only to 
 the extent to which that state is able to receive 
 them. With that matter he is not specially 
 concerned. 
 
 But even when we have thus become acquaint- 
 ed with the channel through which political 
 speculation acts, and, putting aside all delu- 
 sions as to the immediate realization of its 
 results , have recognised the possibility of 
 its indirectly leavening the whole mass of 
 legislation, and, as far as human agency can 
 reach, controuling the future current of events,* 
 there still remains, one very important ques- 
 tion. Viz: is such controul necessary or desi- 
 
 * In speaking of Montesquieu's views Mr. Stewart 
 says: "In enlightened ages there cannot be a doubt that 
 political wisdom comes in for its share in the adminis- 
 tration of human affairs, and there is reasonable ground 
 for hoping that its influence will continue to increase 
 in proportion as the principles of legislation are more 
 generally studied and understood. To suppose the con- 
 trary would be to reduce us to mere spectators of the 
 progress and decline of society, and put an end to every 
 species of patriotic action. Dissertation p. 95. 
 
 \ 
 
29 
 
 rable, or is its place adequately supplied by the 
 spontaneous action of the common conscious- 
 ness. 
 
 The a priori answer to this question is in- 
 volved in the assumption of the possibility of 
 conscious political action; for there is no case 
 in which God has left the course which we are 
 to follow to any extent dependent on our voli- 
 tion , and has farther furnished us with the 
 means of judging of its consequences, in which 
 he will hold us blameless for inactivity. 
 
 Political speculation, which, by tracing the 
 laws by which social development is governed, 
 places in .our hands the means of determining 
 the line of conduct which as rational beings it 
 behoves us to pursue, thus assumes the impo- 
 sing attitude of a duty; and those who endea- 
 vour to cultivate it, however humbly, are, we 
 trust, furnished with a sufficient apology. 
 
 But the question, both as regards states in 
 general, and the individual state, admits of an 
 a posteriori, as well as an a priori solution. 
 
 1. With reference to states in general we 
 may determine, whether in times past the "spi- 
 rit of the people", the "common consciousness", 
 "the united will", did of itself engender healthy 
 institutions , or the reverse ; whether in short 
 
30 
 
 the vox populi did practically coincide with the 
 vox del. 
 
 2. Should the answer to this question be 
 affirmative, the laisser faire policy will be estab- 
 lished on an immovable basis, and, freed 
 from all concern as to ultimate consequences, 
 mankind, individually and collectively, will, in 
 so far as this world is concerned, be furnished 
 with a sufficient warrant for following the gui- 
 dance of their immediate impulses. 
 
 But should the answer be negative to the 
 effect namely, that the public spirit, far from 
 possessing such infallibility, has in every 
 known instance ultimately raised up institu- 
 tions which proved incompatible either with sta- 
 bility or progress, then the necessity for all 
 the guidance with which reastm can furnish it 
 from within, or experience from without, will 
 no longer be doubtful. 
 
CHAP. IV. 
 
 THE PROBLEM OF POLITICS. 
 
 By the vast majority of political speculators, 
 both ancient and modern, the ultimate problem 
 of politics has been supposed to consist in find- 
 ing the one form* of government under which 
 mankind should best fulfil the ends of their 
 earthly existence. One form being admittedly 
 better than some other form which experience 
 had unequivocally condemned, and a third again 
 being, for good reasons, pronounced to be better 
 than the second, it was taken for granted that 
 the process of amelioration might go on, till hu- 
 man experience and invention were ultimately 
 rewarded by the discovery of a form which 
 was absolutely perfect. Both the psychological 
 
 * It may be said without exaggeration, that the search 
 after the ideal model of the perfect state, which has oc- 
 cupied the thoughts of so many illustrious speculators 
 intent upon the amelioration of mankind , is necessarily, 
 by the very conditions of the problem a search, not less 
 irrational and vain, than that for the philosopher's stone, 
 or the elixir of life. Lewis II. p. 299. 
 
32 
 
 and the historical methods were brought to 
 bear on this enquiry , both separately and in 
 conjunction; and as the results of the search we 
 have had historical forms idealized, and ideal 
 forms imagined without end, the latter however, 
 by a strange but instructive fatality, being in- 
 variably modified by the circumstances of the 
 time and country in which they arose. 
 
 That these searches should have failed to 
 evolve the universal truth, which was their ob- 
 ject, and instead of indicating the royal road to 
 social perfection, should have exercised only 
 a collateral, and so to speak, accidental influence 
 on human affairs, will we trust be sufficiently 
 accounted for by a little attention to principles 
 with which our readers are already familiar. 
 
 1. It is involved in the very idea of a go- 
 vernment, be its form what it may, that its insti- 
 tutions should correspond to the requirements 
 of the society which is its object. Without 
 this it is not a government at all, much less a 
 perfect government. 
 
 2. Society precedes government, and the 
 characteristics of the latter, as we have already 
 seen, (Chap. II.) are necessarily the effects, not 
 the causes of the 'former. 
 
 These principles being kept in view, it is 
 
33 
 
 obvious that the assumption of the possibility of 
 one universal form of government involves the 
 prior assumption of the possibility of one uni- 
 versal form of society. But history and psy- 
 chology are alike silent as to the means by 
 which such a society shall be brought about, 
 and the theories in question manifestly do not, 
 and cannot, supply the deficiency. 
 
 But again ; error and imperfection are multi- 
 form, truth and perfection alone are uniform; 
 and therefore, supposing it possible that, by 
 some mysterious agency hitherto unknown toman- 
 kind, the forms of social existence were so harmo- 
 nised as spontaneously to call for one form of go- 
 vernment, this harmony obviously could coexist 
 only with perfection. But were social perfection* 
 realized all government would be superfluous, and 
 consequently all that is gained for the theory of one 
 
 * Human perfection , either individual or social , is un- 
 thinkable. Even in a future state, the utmost that we 
 can imagine, without merging the human in the divine na- 
 ture , is an indefinite progress towards perfection. The 
 Christian revelation distinctly shuts out the idea that 
 equality, in the sense in which fools have contended for 
 it on earth, shall exist even in Heaven. "The least in the 
 kingdom of Heaven." Matt.V.19. XI. 11. Luk.VII.23. 
 Ephes. I. 21. III. 10. &c. &c. 
 
34 
 
 absolute form of government by this impossible 
 hypothesis is to render it possible in circumstanc- 
 es in which it would be needless. 
 
 A problem, therefore, the very conditions of 
 which involve assumptions inconsistent with 
 human society, either actual or possible, cannot 
 be the true problem of Politics. 
 
 But though there cannot be one perfect and 
 unchanging form of government for human so- 
 ciety, which in so many respects is imperfect and 
 changing, are there not certain tendencies in 
 this society which are permanent in their action, 
 and which consequently necessitate in every go- 
 vernment, whatever form temporary circumstan- 
 ces may have imposed upon it, certain corres- 
 ponding characteristics ? In this respect the po- 
 sition of mankind in the mass, closely corres- 
 ponds to that of the individual man. With re- 
 ference to him also there is no stable condition, 
 and it is consequently impossible to prescribe, 
 from our experience of what has arisen, rules 
 of conduct which shall be applicable in unknown 
 circumstances. Till he is purified from error 
 altogether, the forms in which he may err, in- 
 dividually as well as socially, are infinite; and 
 to attempt to furnish him with a rule of con- 
 duct, or a norm of individual life, which, by 
 
35 
 
 exhausting them all, shall be of universal appli- 
 cation, is to attempt an impossibility. 
 
 But in the individual man there are tendenc- 
 ies, both good and evil, on the permanent 
 action of which we calculate with security, and 
 it belongs to the moralist and the divine to pro- 
 vide rules which shall take cognisance of these 
 tendencies. Now a man, by passing from his 
 chamber into the marketplace, does not cease 
 to be a man, and, as a thousand men in the mar- 
 ketplace are not less human than was each in- 
 dividual before he quitted his chamber, both 
 the existence and the permanence of human 
 tendencies may be predicated of the whole, with 
 as much certainty as of any one individual of 
 the group. Here then the politician has, as re- 
 gards man in his social capacity, the same task 
 to perform , and the same means of performing 
 it, which belong to the moralist and the divine 
 when dealing with him as an individual. 
 
 In both cases, there are two great lead- 
 ing tendencies of our nature, which, as being 
 wider in their range and more constant in their 
 action than any others, may be regarded as the 
 generic human tendencies.* 
 
 * Macchiavelli , Discourses on Livy. Vol. I. p. 35. 
 French translation Paris: an VII. 
 
 C2 
 
36 
 
 1. The tendency to hope, and consequently 
 to strive for the perfection of our earthly con- 
 dition , moral intellectual and physical. 
 
 2. The tendency, to enjoy, and consequent- 
 ly to prefer the advantages of a known pre- 
 sent to the hopes of an unknown future, the 
 certa pro incertis. 
 
 At different stages of individual and national 
 life these tendencies respectively preponderate, 
 and it is possible that occasionally they hold each 
 other almost in equilibrio. But whatever may be 
 the proportions in which they operate in particu- 
 lar circumstances, there never was a man whose 
 actions , at every stage of his life were not in- 
 fluenced by them, and there certainly never 
 was a society in which they were not both active- 
 ly at work. 
 
 It is as an expression of these two tendenc- 
 ies that the two leading political doctrines, the 
 doctrine of progress and the doctrine of perma- 
 nence, have arisen. The history of their 
 struggles has been the history of practical poli- 
 tics , and the fact that they have kept the field, 
 and asserted their claims on human interest, un- 
 der every variety of external circumstances, fur- 
 nishes, apart from the considerations which we 
 have just offered, the strongest a posteriori proof 
 
37 
 
 of their being the genuine offspring of humanity 
 in its normal, and consequently in its perma- 
 nent condition. 
 
 Let us accept these doctrines then, which 
 psychology and history thus agree in present- 
 ing to us * ; and, recognising the central ideas, 
 and consequently the leading dogmas of each, 
 as permanent truths , let us try whether from 
 this solid vantage ground we can obtain a far- 
 ther insight into the abiding requirements of 
 human society, and consequently into the uni- 
 versal characteristics of government. 
 
 Now if we attempt to discover these require- 
 ments, and the characteristics which correspond 
 to them, by tracing on the field of practical 
 politics, the action of these two doctrines a 
 
 * Die verschiedenen Systeme lassen sich nun durch- 
 aus nicht vereinigen; well Wahres und Falsches nicht zu 
 vereinen , und bei entgegengesetzten Grundannahmen 
 keine Gemeinschaft 1st. Von dem Interesse aber, wel- 
 ches zu einer jeden Philosophic bestimmte, lasst es sich 
 nicht im Voraus sagen, dass es seiner Natur nach jedes 
 ausschliessen musse. Im Gegentheil steht es zu vermu- 
 then, dass jedes an sich selbst ein wahres sey; weil es 
 ein Menschliches ist, und die Geschichte seine Befriedi- 
 gung wolle; dass es unwahr nur in seinem Product sey, 
 welches es getrennt von den iibrigen hervorbrachte. 
 Stahl, Philosophic des Eechts. Vol. I. p. 6. 
 
38 
 
 difficulty seems to encounter us at the very outset. 
 If the history of theoretical politics has been the 
 history of a search for an impossible object, it un- 
 fortunately happens that their practical history has 
 also been the history of efforts to achieve the impos- 
 sible, and these doctrines, neither of which if 
 true could hope for realization except by mutual 
 recognition , have each contended for an exclu- 
 sive ascendency. Absolute victory on either side, 
 of course, was in the nature of things, unattain- 
 able, but even where the victory has been 
 partial, the result for the time has too frequent- 
 ly been fatal, alike to "progress", which was 
 the watchword of the one, and to "organized 
 society" which was that of the other. Still around 
 these doctrines, and the concomitant doctrines 
 to which they have given rise, and the insti- 
 tutions, in which they have sought their reali- 
 zation , there probably cluster most of the poli- 
 tical truths which can be said yet to have been 
 ascertained by human experience. On every 
 occasion on which either doctrine gained [the 
 ascendency, the extent to which it was or was 
 not applicable to human affairs was brought to 
 a practical test, and some portion of the gold 
 of truth was separated from the alloy of error. 
 The great evil however, and that which in all 
 
39 
 
 time seems to have doomed the practical po- 
 litician to the purgatory of half-truths, has been 
 that to which we have just referred, namely that 
 these opposing doctrines have been regarded 
 as mutually exclusive, and consequently irre- 
 concilable, and thus the miscarriage of the one 
 has constantly given occasion to the reinstate- 
 ment of the other, slightly modified for practi- 
 cal purposes, it might be, but, in principle, 
 entirely unaffected by the ascendency of its ri- 
 val. Each doctrine has thus been appealed to 
 by its votaries, not as embodying a truth, but 
 as embodying the one exclusive truth, upon which 
 all sound human government must be based. 
 If the progressionist failed in realising his 
 views by the particular means ; and in the par- 
 ticular circumstances in which he sought their 
 fulfilment, the advocate of permanence and sta- 
 bility accused him, not of narrow zeal for a 
 theory partially mingled with error, but of being 
 led astray by a theory absolutely false, and 
 his actions, as the exponent of the opposite 
 doctrine, were even more sweepingly condemna- 
 tory than his expressed opinions. On the other 
 hand, if the advocate of established order failed 
 to allay the craving for progress which he re- 
 fused to recognise, the progressionist forgot in 
 
40 
 
 his turn that the practical recognition of a ten- 
 dency which he felt so strongly in himself, and 
 saw so clearly in society around him, was to 
 be brought about, not by ignoring, but by giv- 
 ing the fullest effect to the element of truth 
 which his rival's theory contained. In argument 
 perhaps neither would have denied .that there 
 was some portion of truth in the views of his 
 adversary, but both forgot that this truth was 
 so intimately allied to his own, that no form 
 of government and no institutions could per- 
 manently suit the purposes of the one, which 
 did not equally suit those of the other. 
 
 Now the true problem of politics, as it seems 
 to us , consists in the reconciliation of these two 
 generic political doctrines, and of the attendant 
 specific doctrines which they' have respectively 
 assembled round them wherever these are le- 
 gitimately deduced. If this can be accomplished, 
 or even demonstrated to be theoretically pos- 
 sible, the applicability of both these doctrines 
 in their fullest acceptation will be vindicated 
 and the way will be paved for building up , out 
 of the scattered results of human experience, 
 a system of harmonious political doctrine. 
 
 In using the word reconciliation however we 
 must at once distinguish between the sense we 
 
41 
 
 mean it to convey, and that mechanical mode of 
 disposing of a difference which consists in mutual 
 concessions. Such concessions , for the most 
 part, imply a giving up, on bot^i sides, indiscri- 
 minately of truth and error, the single object 
 being to produce a point of meeting. By this 
 means it is obvious that though a course of 
 conduct, generally moderate, and frequently 
 prudent may be determined on, no higher or 
 more complete truth, and consequently no more 
 consistent principle of action, can possibly be 
 attained. By a reconciliation between conflict- 
 ing doctrines, on the contrary, we understand 
 an elimination from each of the elements of 
 falsehood by which the conflict is occasioned, 
 leaving as a residuum the essential truths 
 between which conflict is, of course, impos- 
 sible. 
 
CHAP. V. 
 
 THE METHOD OF SOLUTION. 
 
 We have denned the problem of scientific 
 politics as consisting in a reconciliation of the 
 two leading doctrines which practical politics 
 have worked out, and a consequent discovery 
 of the means by which an unlimited recognition 
 may be given to the truths of which these doc- 
 trines are respectively the expressions. In at- 
 tempting the solution of this problem, it is ne- 
 cessary that we should keep in view the fact 
 to which we have already so often referred, 
 namely that society is the source of political insti- 
 tutions, not political institutions of society ;* and 
 that as we found the doctrines to be reconciled, 
 spontaneously evolving themselves as the ex- 
 pressions of human aspirations on the one hand, 
 and human necessities on the other, so must 
 
 * Plato. Republic. Lib. VIII. Cap. II. ol'si h 
 
 77 in 7tTQK<$ TKS nofasi<x$ yiyvsa&cci, a/U' ov%i 
 raiv ri&aiv tool' sv TCCLS nohsaiv ; 
 
43 
 
 we also find the means of their reconciliation, 
 if at all, in principles already present and ope- 
 rative among mankind. If there is such a prin- 
 ciple as we seek, we may rest assured that we 
 shall find it, not in its completed form certainly, 
 but in its true essence, in the ordinary arrange- 
 ments of society, for society, in the narrower 
 sense of the family and the social circle, holds 
 to the state the relation not of an imaginary 
 microcosm to the vast cosmos, but of a bud 
 to a tree ; or of an embryo to a perfect animal. 
 
 Let us look at society then as it exhibits it- 
 self in the simplest of all its forms that of the 
 family. * In the family it' is very obvious that 
 we have the two leading principles of human 
 action, those namely of permanence and of pro- 
 gress, exhibiting themselves in a manner very 
 closely analogous to that which we found in 
 the state. The parents are the representatives 
 of permanence, the embodiments of order. The 
 
 * "Aristotle noteth well, 'that the nature of every 
 thing is best seen in its smallest portions.' And for 
 that cause he inquireth the nature of a commonwealth, 
 first in a family, and the simple conjunctions of man 
 and wife, parent and child , master and servant , which 
 are in every cottage." Bacon, Advancement of learning 
 p. 111. Montagu's Edition. 
 
44 
 
 original founders of the society, on them its pre- 
 servation depends ; and their influences through- 
 out are almost exclusively conservative. The 
 children of the family, again, from the very 
 first, supply a progressive, we had almost said 
 an aggressive, element. The will of the infant, 
 it is true, has scarcely an existence apart from 
 that of its parents, and the individual, like the 
 citizen, thus commences his career under the 
 protecting influences of a paternal despotism. 
 With the first dawnings of reason however, the 
 process of emancipation begins, and the very 
 first attitude which the "conscious ego" assumes 
 is that of a claimant for liberty. From the 
 earliest assertion of the right of separate loco- 
 motion, till the final claim for the freedom of 
 completed manhood or womanhood, the ad- 
 vance in the healthy human being is continuous 
 from day to day. 
 
 Now do we find that in the family these 
 principles conflict to the effect of rendering it 
 indispensable that wherever the one is to re- 
 ceive an unqualified recognition, the other should 
 either be abandoned or crippled in its action? 
 Let us again consider what actually occurs. 
 So far from withholding from his children the 
 amount of freedom which is commensurate with 
 
45 
 
 their powers, the chief object which a wise fa- 
 ther proposes to himself is so to develope them 
 as that they may be freed more and more, not 
 from the guidance of others only , but from the 
 restraints which their own weakness imposes. 
 In place of being the opponent, he thus be- 
 comes the leader, of progress, the champion of 
 a liberty to which he sees no necessary or ul- 
 timate limits , except the limits assigned by in- 
 dividual incapacity. But is it by a gradual 
 dissolution of domestic order, and by placing 
 all the members of the family on a footing of 
 absolute * equality that he seeks to bring about 
 this result? He knows, on the contrary, or, if 
 he does not know, experience speedily teaches 
 him, that amongst beings not absolutely per- 
 fect a sacrifice of order is a sacrifice of liberty. 
 Nay farther, he finds that in place of being 
 diminished, the necessity for order has been 
 vastly increased by the rise of separate wills, 
 and separate interests. In the earlier stages 
 of his governement if the will of the parent 
 was made to prevail over that of the child, 
 there was no risk of the exercise of any ra- 
 
 * As to the distinction between absolute and relative 
 equality vide infra. 
 
46 
 
 tional volition being interfered with. He has 
 now to settle the order of precedence between 
 the wills of the elder and of the younger , of the 
 wiser and the foolisher, of those who are in the 
 right and those who are in the wrong. If he does 
 not see to it, the tyranny of some evil passion 
 may take possession of his household, so that 
 no one shall be free, least of all the indivi- 
 dual who is its embodiment. But how is he 
 to proceed for the problem of reconciling li- 
 berty with order has assumed a vastly more 
 complicated form, and that the simple rules 
 which formerly sufficed for its solution can no 
 longer be administered, and if administered 
 would be impotent for the preservation of li- 
 berty, is obvious enough. To a plain man the 
 matter, in point of practice , presents no in- 
 superable difficulty, and probably there is not 
 one father of a family in a thousand who does 
 not solve it correctly. The subject with which 
 his rules of government, his system of admi- 
 nistration has to deal, has increased in magni- 
 tude and complexity, and the system must be 
 developed in proportion. In behalf of that very 
 liberty, to which some men regard order as the 
 natural antagonist, he sees at once that he 
 must have not less order but more order, and 
 
47 
 
 more continually , in proportion as claims upon him 
 for the recognition of individual freedom of action 
 are multiplied. 
 
 In so far as the family is concerned, then, 
 it is obvious that the means which experience 
 has spontaneously evolved for the reconciliation 
 of freedom and order is not a more complete 
 vindication of equality, but a more accurate 
 and detailed recognition of difference, a fuller 
 developement of order itself. 
 
 When we pass from the single family to the 
 community composed of several families, like 
 the village communities of Hindostan , we again 
 find a progress very closely analogous to that 
 which we have just seen. Whilst the number 
 of families is small, the freedom of action of 
 their members, both as individuals and as re- 
 presentatives of their respective hearths , can be 
 preserved by means of a few very simple ar- 
 rangements. There is no great occasion for a 
 recognition of differences beyond those of sex 
 and age, and if, in ascertaining the general will, 
 these are attended to, no substantial injustice 
 will be done though equality should be assumed 
 in every other respect. But the division of 
 labour, and the exclusive possession of pro- 
 perty, here produce effects analogous to the 
 
48 
 
 birth of children in the family ; and diversities 
 of individual importance arise , and new claims 
 to freedom of action are engendered, for the 
 recognition of which a more refined and deve- 
 loped communal organisation is indispensable. 
 ^In the community as in the family, the pro- 
 gressive party are in reality the authors not of 
 \ equality but of difference , and, though their claim 
 in the first instance may ostensibly be for the 
 former, it is by the recognition of the latter 
 alone that they can ultimately be secured in the 
 exercise of unlimited freedom. 
 
 But, as it is in the single family, and in 
 the community of families , so it is in the state, 
 which is only a larger community of families. 
 Here also, as social life advances, every step, 
 onwards or upwards, removes us farther from 
 the unfruitful level of individual equality. 
 Every distinction which emerges becomes a 
 ground of claim in the state, just as it did in 
 the family or the community, for an equivalent 
 recognition, the only difference being that in 
 the state, classes take the place of individual 
 men in the first case, or separate families in 
 the second. But, as we found in these nar- 
 rower circles that freedom of action could be 
 given to the newborn wills which were con- 
 
49 
 
 tinually springing up, only by a more deve- 
 loped organisation, even so we find that the sys- 
 tem by which independent action was suffi- 
 ciently preserved within the state in its earlier 
 stages will by no means serve the same pur- 
 pose when it has arrived at maturity*. 
 
 It thus appears that the perfection of social 
 organisation in all its forms, from the simplest 
 to the most complex, will be in direct propor- 
 tion to the completeness with which it recog- 
 nises the inequalities which exist among the 
 members of the society with which it deals; 
 and that the problem of reconciling liberty 
 with order, without infringing on either, will 
 be solved by such a development of the latter, 
 as to enable it , in each particular case , to take 
 complete and accurate cognisance of the claims! 
 of the former. 
 
 When stated thus generally, what we have 
 just said seems little more than an application 
 to the state of a principle which governs not 
 the state only but every other organised exis- 
 
 * The most complex governments that the world has 
 ever seen are those of ancient Rome and modern Eng- 
 land. Have they not also been the most perfect? The 
 next most complex perhaps was that of Venice, so 
 greatly admired by Macchiavelli, Harrington, and others. 
 
50 
 
 tence, viz., that the higher the organism the 
 more complex its laws. Obvious as it is how- 
 ever , and trite as it would be in every other 
 application, it can scarcely be called trite 
 when applied to politics; seeing that, with few 
 exceptions, it has been forgotten in every at- 
 tempt that has been made, in modern times, 
 to give recognition to individual liberty in the 
 developed state. Even amongst ourselves, the 
 moment that liberty is mentioned the idea 
 which suggests itself is not liberty by means 
 of order, but liberty independant of order, and 
 a cry is raised, not for a just and impartial re- 
 cognition of actually existing social distinctions, 
 but for the annihilation of all distinctions 
 whatsoever. * Even where the conservative in- 
 stinct comes to our aid, and we shrink from 
 so sweeping a conclusion, we believe that in 
 so doing we are sacrificing, for the sake of 
 escaping a greater evil, some portion at least of 
 
 * The remarkable coincidence which M. de Tocqueville 
 found on this point, between the Economists before the 
 Revolution and his countrymen at present is confined 
 we fear neither to Frenchmen, nor to the 18 th and 19 th 
 Centuries, v. L'Ancien Regime p. 273. also pp. 12. 203. 
 270. 271. of the French edition. Nothing so instructive 
 has appeared in modern times. 
 
51 
 
 a precious good ; whereas it is there precisely 
 that we are on the only path which can by 
 possibility lead to its complete attainment. 
 
 Whatever may be the inconveniences attend- 
 ing a complex system of representation or of 
 government , they are inconveniences with 
 which, if our progress be real, we shall be 
 more and more in a condition to cope ; but the 
 most fatal blow that we can give to liberty 
 will be by turning our backs on a task which 
 our very advantages have imposed on us ; and 
 attempting to respond to the complex require- 
 ments of a developed state by the simple ar- 
 rangements of a primitive community. 
 
 But when we have thus made up our minds 
 to the fact that it is impossible to give political 
 recognition to the infinitely complex influences 
 of a highly organised society by means of the 
 same machinery which in a simple and primitive 
 community served as a mouthpiece to the com- 
 mon will, we are still only on the threshold of 
 our enquiry. We have discovered the method 
 of reconciling liberty with order to consist in a 
 development of order, in a recognition of in- 
 equality; but of the special means, of the social 
 or political arrangements by which this deve- 
 lopment is to be effected at any particular 
 
 D2 
 
52 
 
 stage of the progress of any particular state, 
 we as yet know nothing. That these means must 
 be infinitely various, even where the tendency of 
 events continues in the same direction, is ob- 
 vious from the fact that each step in advance 
 brings into play new influences often wholly 
 dissimilar in character from those with which 
 we have had to deal in the preceding stages. 
 What, for example, can be more unlike than 
 the social influences of parents and children, 
 or the political influences of the ruling few or 
 the ruling many? If we are to derive any 
 light from experience, then, it is clear that it 
 cannot be from an indiscriminate experience, 
 but from the experience of communities in cir- 
 cumstances as nearly as possible analogous to 
 those with which we have practically to deal. 
 
 The fact thus briefly stated introduces us to 
 considerations so important as to merit that 
 they should be treated in a separate chapter. 
 
CHAP. VI. 
 
 OF THE PRINCIPLE ACCORDING TO WHICH OUR 
 CHOICE OF HISTORICAL PRECEDENTS MUST BE 
 REGULATED. 
 
 Not only does the character of one state 
 differ from that of another, but in the same 
 state a change of character occurs when we 
 pass, or, to speak more correctly ; before we 
 pass from one stage of social and political life 
 to another, and thus it is that two nations of 
 different blood ; and in external circumstances 
 dissimilar, if the point of progress which they 
 have reached be the same, often resemble each 
 other politically more than do kindred states, 
 or even the same state in its earlier and later 
 stages of development. But as the form of 
 political life, so soon as the influences of which 
 it is the legitimate expression present them- 
 selves, is not accidental but necessary, it is 
 obvious that every politician whose aim is to 
 influence and guide not simply to follow so- 
 
54 
 
 cial tendencies, must be prepared at the ap- 
 proach of each period of transition to. adopt a 
 new line of march.* To convince ourselves that 
 a course of political conduct, which has long 
 been pursued with safety and advantage, may, 
 in the progress of a perfectly normal and 
 healthy development, become in the highest 
 degree dangerous and hurtful ; we have only 
 to cast a glance by anticipation at what we 
 shall hereafter see to be the general cr.se of 
 the progressive state. 
 
 Whilst the tide of political life is flowing, 
 however irregularly,, and the goal of liberty 
 far distant ; the leading principles of the poli- 
 tician are comparatively simple. He has only 
 to steer perseveringly in the direction in which 
 freedom stands, and any deviation which he 
 makes from his course is not difficult to 
 be retrieved. By contributing his impetus to 
 existing tendencies, he may, according to the 
 views of one section of politicians, shorten 
 the whole life of the state; but, as a recom- 
 
 * Id enim est caput civilis prudentiae, in qua omnis 
 haec nostra versatur oratio , videre itinera flexusque re- 
 rum publicarum , ut cum sciatis quo quaeque res incline!, 
 retinere, aut ante possitis occurrere. Cic., Republ. lib. II. 
 cap. XXV. 
 
55 
 
 pense, he will have the satisfaction of reflecting 
 that he has brought 'it earlier to maturity. 
 Precipitancy may produce a temporary reac- 
 tion, and may even for generations strengthen 
 the hands of his opponents (the monarchical 
 or oligarchical party, as the case maybe), but 
 it will not permanently endanger the cause of 
 liberty; whereas, on the other hand, there is 
 scarcely any amount of backwardness which 
 either want of insight or excess of caution can 
 engender, for which the current of public opi- 
 nion will not itself prove a sufficient re- 
 medy. At such a stage the republican need 
 be under no fear that the most conservative 
 statesmen will prove a permanent obstructive 
 whilst the progressive conservative might adopt 
 the doctrines of the republican with the most 
 perfect confidence that, for the present, no great 
 misfortune would result from the measures to 
 which they would give rise. But the case is 
 widely different when we near the position in 
 which we must deal with the question whether 
 nature has or has not set limits to political 
 equality, or, supposing no such limits to be set, 
 whether our own national circumstances are 
 such as to admit of the realization of this ab- 
 stract possibility. So soon as this question 
 
56 
 
 begins to press upon us we are in presence of 
 an entirely new class of difficulties, and are 
 called upon to deal with a social condition 
 more dissimilar, in so far at least as public 
 life is concerned, from that with which we had 
 hitherto been occupied, than can be the con- 
 dition of any two states in a corresponding 
 stage of progress. The wind has changed to 
 the opposite point, and the dangers which we 
 hitherto apprehended to free individual action 
 from one direction immediately assail it from 
 another. By widening the circle of those who are 
 directly to participate in political influence , we 
 can no longer, as formerly, feel assured that we 
 are thereby giving more ample expression to the 
 spirit of the people and the time ; on the contrary, 
 by ignoring altogether every other principle 
 by which this spirit may be measured except 
 that of mere enumeration , we are tending to- 
 wards a state of matters in which there is danger 
 of a large portion of the whole social influences of 
 the community being first denied all constitution- 
 al expression, and then ceasing to exist in any 
 other form than that in which, by conform- 
 ing itself to the character, it can find expres- 
 sion by the mouths, of the numerical majority. 
 It is still exclusion, it is still disfranchisement, 
 
57 
 
 against which we have to struggle; but the 
 claims which come upon us now are of a very- 
 different kind from those which arise from the 
 simple fact of the claimant being a human 
 being subject to our laws and not having 
 violated them. Intelligence , industry, wealth, 
 power, the elements not of similarity but of 
 dissimilarity amongst men, are those which now 
 are clamorous for recognition 5 and the task which 
 is imposed upon us is the reconciliation of these 
 new claims with that of naked manhood which 
 we have already admitted. In the solution of 
 this question it is obvious that we can obtain 
 little assistance from the history of states in 
 which it has never arisen; and the importance 
 of the stage of development as a determining 
 element in our selection of historical instances 
 thus comes clearly into view. 
 
 But the example which we have purposely 
 chosen does more than illustrate this general 
 fact. All transition periods are not equally 
 important, and from what we have said it is 
 obvious that the one in which legislation passes 
 from the hands of the monarch , the aristocracy, 
 or the limited citizen class, into those of all 
 the free inhabitants of the state, more than 
 any other, marks a turning point in the poli- 
 
58 
 
 tical current, and thus renders it, in the ge- 
 neral case, impossible, from the laws which 
 have governed society previously, to determine 
 those which will prevail after its occurrence. 
 But, farther, it is the last of all political epochs: 
 beyond it history scarcely exhibits any further 
 phenomenon (except that disorganisation by 
 which the primitive chaos of barbarism takes the 
 place of the cosmos of civilization) ; and, though 
 the imagination may picture an indefinite en- 
 durance of social organic existence, and unli- 
 mited perfection of individual virtue, after its 
 occurrence, there is no other political move in 
 advance to which we can look forward. 
 
 Above all, it is the only epoch of political 
 development through -which we Englishmen 
 have not already passed, and consequently if 
 political speculation is to have any practical 
 value in the present condition of our domestic 
 affairs, it must be by preparing us to accoun- 
 ter this the last and greatest climacteric of 
 political life. 
 
CHAP. VII. 
 
 WHAT HISTORICAL PRECEDENTS BEAR MOST CLOSE- 
 LY ON THE PRESENT CONDITION OP ENGLAND? 
 
 Identity or similarity in the stage of poli- 
 tical progress rather than in race, time, or 
 other circumstances being our guiding prin- 
 ciple in selecting historical analogies, the next 
 question manifestly is, where shall we find those 
 which bear rnqst closely in this respect on the 
 present condition of England. 
 
 One of the most hopeful signs of the society 
 of modern continental Europe is that, notwith- 
 standing the semblance of premature old age 
 which the shadows of despotism have in some 
 directions cast over it, it still possesses many 
 of the characteristics of youth ; * and it is 
 
 * Hume says so of the world in general. "I am apt 
 to entertain a suspicion that this world is still too young 
 to fix many general truths in politics which will remain 
 true to the latest posterity." Essay XI. p. 81. See to the 
 same effect Burke' s Three letters addressed to a Mem- 
 ber of the present parliament etc. , 1796. Letter I. 
 
60 
 
 a consequence of this fact that the revolutions 
 which it undergoes are such as to familiarise 
 us with the irregular manifestations of growth, 
 rather than with the phenomena which result 
 from a long enjoyment of liberty. 
 
 Though almost every European state at some 
 period of its history has made an approach 
 to popular institutions, in no modern European 
 state but our own, and, in a certain' sense, per- 
 haps Holland and Switzerland, has the body 
 politic attained to the maturity which it fre- 
 quently exhibited in the ancient world; and in 
 one only, Poland, has it prematurely perished 
 from the action of constitutional disease. 
 Even in the most retrograde Italy and Spain 
 there are frequent manifestations of vitality, 
 which seem to warrant the hope that their 
 present condition is the result rather of a 
 temporary suspension than a permanent ex- 
 tinction of the principles of development*. 
 
 * To say , with Sir George Cornwall Lewis , that, 
 if not relatively, still absolutely, these countries have 
 been progressing , is to forget the past and mistake the 
 present. Where are their literature, their art, their po- 
 litical institutions of the 15 th and 16 th centuries? For 
 ourselves , instead of believing in their absolute pro- 
 gress , when we read Shakespeare, or even Chaucer, we 
 sometimes doubt of our own , otherwise than relatively. 
 
61 
 
 Neither domestic tyranny nor foreign conquest, 
 has taken recognised and permanent possession 
 of either of them, nor have they yet made the 
 last great experiment of states ; the absolute 
 rule of the numerical majority. The brightest 
 periods of the political history of these coun- 
 tries, that of the kingdoms of Castile and Ara- 
 gon* in the 14 lh century and of the Italian 
 Republics about the same time, present few of 
 the characteristics of that freedom which we 
 regard as the maturity of political life, whilst 
 the semblance of a constitution which the pre- 
 sent race of Spaniards possess, and of a Re- 
 public with which the Italians were recently 
 tantalised, and still more the municipal insti- 
 tutions which neither of them have ever re- 
 linquished, lead us to hope that they may not 
 have lost the power of yet seizing upon the 
 substance of liberty in happier days. The great 
 Teutonic race on tho continent has devoted 
 little attention to, and has hitherto exhibited 
 little aptitude for the development of the 
 higher public relations. We owe to them the 
 roots of our language, our poetry, and our phi- 
 
 * To no meeting of this period did all or half the great 
 towns send deputies and those which did return them 
 appear to have preserved little proportion in the numbers. 
 
losophy; we owe to them the most advanced 
 form in which religion has yet appeared among 
 men; and, if we go to the origin of our poli- 
 tical institutions, it is doubtful whether even 
 there we are not debtors with them to a com- 
 mon parentage; but, when we come to the 
 completed state, it is clear that we have more 
 to teach than to learn from that quarter*. 
 France, of all states ancient or modern, presents 
 the hardest problem to the politician. Seen from 
 the shady side her condition seems scarcely to 
 differ from that of Spain and Italy, except in 
 so far as it exhibits both the symptoms of dis- 
 ease and the powers of convalescence in far 
 greater intensity. Previous to the great revo- 
 lution, it is true, French society presented those 
 phenomena of external refinement without in- 
 ternal or radical culture, of correct manners 
 and corrupted morals, which once characterised 
 the society of Byzantium, and which usually 
 mark the decay of an old civilisation; and, 
 since the downfall of the Orleans dynasty, the 
 levity in action and apathy in repose which 
 Frenchmen have exhibited are such as to lead 
 us at times to suspect them either of a pre- 
 
 * See some modification of this opinion infra Cap. XVII. 
 
63 
 
 mature old age or of a fundamental inaptitude 
 for selfgovermnent. On the other hand this 
 is certain, that, in common with the other states 
 which we have mentioned, France has never 
 yet at any period of her history arrived at 
 a confirmed political manhood*; and though 
 the season of her ill-regulated youth has been 
 so long as to give serious grounds for ap- 
 prehending that it may have exhausted her 
 vital powers, still her position is very different 
 from that of Rome under the later Emperors, 
 or of Greece after the time of Alexander, when 
 the season of manhood was positively past. 
 Neither she nor any of the other states of Eu- 
 rope has lived through, and sank down from, 
 a condition of conscious selfgovernment, and till 
 such has been the case, we have no authority 
 for despairing of their future. History, so far 
 as we know it, furnishes no case of resusci- 
 tation in the same people and constitution, but 
 the course of political developement has ever 
 been tortuous and intermittent. 
 
 * It might be argued with some shew of reason that 
 in the Napoleonides France has found in the mean time 
 that sovereignty of genius, between which and a free 
 government Aristotle seems to have had difficulty in 
 assigning the palm. 
 
64 
 
 Of all European states, England is politically 
 the oldest and most advanced. Plantagenets 
 and Tudors were made to feel that the centre 
 of sovereignty was not in them but in the 
 people*, and since the Revolution Englishmen 
 have enjoyed a larger measure of freedom than 
 it had ever hitherto been found possible to 
 combine with the conservation of that order to 
 which freedom owes both its origin and its 
 continuance. "No modern state", says Gervi- 
 nus,** "has passed through so normal a history 
 as England 5 the phases of development have 
 no where been as distinctly and clearly defined. 
 The old Teutonic constitution under the pa- 
 triarchal monarchy does not appear anywhere 
 in such perfection as with the Anglo-Saxons; 
 no race of people have left so rich a treasury 
 
 * There is not a single instance, from the first dawn 
 of our constitutional history, where a proclamation or 
 order of council has dictated any change however trif- 
 ling in the code of private rights , or in the penalties 
 of criminal offences. Hallam, Const. History Vol. I. p. 4. 
 For an instance of the boldness with which the sove- 
 reignty of parliament, as representing the people, was some- 
 times asserted even in the days of Elisabeth, see Vol. X. 
 p. 253. 
 
 ** Introduction to the History of the 19 th Centu- 
 ry p. 59. 
 
65 
 
 of law books and literature in the first stages 
 of the formation of their state. The feudal 
 system was not as perfect in its commencement 
 anywhere else, nor did it continue during so 
 long a period as in England under the Nor- 
 mans 5 and there is not another aristocracy which 
 has shewn as much capacity in political mat- 
 ters as the English. Royal despotism has also 
 no where used its power abroad and at home 
 with so much benevolence , and abused it 
 so little as here: and, finally, in no other 
 country have the commons brought so large 
 an accession of strength to the state, and 
 won for themselves so great a poltical in- 
 fluence." 
 
 When we speak of the age of a state, we do 
 not do so with reference to the number of years 
 that it has endured. There is no analogy be- 
 tween individual and social life in this respect ; 
 for, whilst fourscore years, even in the most 
 favourable circumstances, bring us near to the 
 limits of the one, the other has no necessary 
 limits except those which may be set to the 
 existence of our race, "Quid ergo," asks 
 Scipio, "haec quadringentorum annorum ae- 
 tas, ut urbis et civitatis, num valde longa 
 est?", and Laelius replies: "Ista vero, adulta 
 
66 
 
 vix*." It is little to the purpose ; therefore, that, 
 since an event which we are accustomed to regard 
 as so recent as the Revolution of 1688, a period 
 has elapsed very nearly equal to that between 
 the battles of Marathon and Chaeronea, which 
 embraced the whole manhood of Greece ; or that, 
 leaving out of account the Saxon period alto- 
 gether, we have had, since the Conquest, a 
 longer existence than that of Rome from the 
 building of the city to the birth of Christ. 
 
 So long as virtue, in the sense not only of 
 moderation in enjoyment, but of active and 
 hopeful striving after the good and the beauti- 
 ful and the true, is preserved in the citizen, 
 and permitted to rule in public affairs, however 
 long our national life may have been, we may 
 securely put away from us all apprehension 
 from the inroads of political old age. But on 
 the contrary, if at any period the upward ten- 
 dencies come to be overwhelmed by the resi- 
 duum which, so long as our nature is imper- 
 fect, must lie at the bottom of every society, 
 the sources from which farther progress was 
 to be hoped will disappear, and progress and 
 life, be it remembered, in the state as in the 
 
 * Cicero. De republic. L. I. c. 37. 
 
67 
 
 individual, are inseparable. Nor will the effect 
 of such a social inversion be different, though, 
 in place of a sudden outburst of democratic 
 passion, it should have been gradually and 
 constitutionally brought about under colour of 
 a search after an indefinite extension of poli- 
 tical rights, or an impossible equalisation of 
 wealth or wisdom. If the nobler influences of 
 society are impeded in their action, if the 
 voices of the prudent and the virtuous are un- 
 heard, the loss to the community is the same, 
 whether they be drowned in the shouts of an 
 infuriated rabble, or silenced by the constitu- 
 tional action of misdirected, though in the last 
 instance perhaps, inevitable legislation. 
 
 From the mere lapse of years*, then, since we 
 first existed as a state, or even since we first at- 
 tained our political manhood, however greatly 
 these may have exceeded what have usually been 
 the limits of political existence, we English 
 have nothing to fear; but if we have yanntad. 
 the stage of progress which in the case of other 
 states has immediately preceded decline, it will 
 become us to consider whether the remedies 
 
 * See Burke 1 s , "Three letters addressed to a Member 
 of the Present Parliament etc." , 1796. 
 
 E2 
 
68 
 
 which have hitherto sufficed to alleviate our 
 political maladies, but which in their case 
 proved ineffectual to ward off ultimate disor- 
 ganisation may not now be inadequate to the 
 requirements of our condition. 
 
 It is in consequence of this peculiarity in 
 the stage of our progress that we regard it as 
 in the last degree important to a just appre- 
 ciation of our own political position, that we 
 should clearly distinguish it from that of our 
 continental neighbours. When we state, as an 
 abstract proposition, that the whole character 
 of the political life of a people is changed 
 when we advance from one stage of develope- 
 ment to another, and when, applying this 
 maxim to the consideration of our own society, 
 and assuming the advance of England beyond 
 the other states of Europe, we say that there- 
 fore her political condition differs in essentials 
 from theirs, the reasoning seems to amount to 
 little more than the drawing of a common place 
 conclusion from premises even more trite. But 
 practically there is reason to fear that we are 
 far from keeping this very obvious train of 
 reasoning continually in view. When we listen 
 to the ceaseless, though sometimes stifled, cries 
 for what is commonly called constitutional go- 
 
69 
 
 vernment, which on the part of our conti- 
 nental neighbours are anything but groundless, 
 and perceive that the element of our constitution 
 of which they are envious, and that to which 
 we really owe our superiority, is that in which 
 the rights of democracy are recognised, the 
 tendency of such a view of matters must ne- 
 cessarily be to lead to the conclusion that our 
 own safe and proper course will lie in farther 
 developing that political element to which we 
 have hitherto owed so much. But we forget 
 that a farther recognition of the democratic 
 element has a very different meaning in the 
 mouths of a people who have not yet succeeded 
 in asserting their claim to the ultimate sovereign- 
 ty at all, from what it has amongst the citizens 
 of a state where the general will for centuries 
 has been recognised as the sovereign. In the 
 former case, it is a protest which the legitimate 
 sovereign makes against the usurpation of his 
 rights by one of the instruments which he 
 himself has employed for their vindication; 
 in the latter, it is a claim by one of the ele- 
 ments which go to make up the sovereign will, 
 to a recognition which, if carried to its ulti- 
 mate limits, must end in the exclusion of all 
 the other elements. So long as the powers of the 
 
70 
 
 highest executive officer of the sovereign will are 
 regarded as something external to, and indepen- 
 dent of the sovereign will , claims for a further 
 recognition of the democratic element mean, in 
 the general case, nothing more than a protest 
 against a doctrine which we have already seen to 
 be false in theory, and which in practice is daily 
 found to be subversive of liberty and inconsistent 
 with progress. Whether, even in that case, it may 
 be the wisest or most effectual form of protest, 
 is a very grave question, which we rejoice to 
 see that the sounder political speculators of 
 the Continent are anxiously submitting to their 
 countrymen*. But whilst the false doctrine 
 holds its ground in so high a quarter as the 
 protocols of the Germanic confederation, and 
 whilst its realization in the form of despotic 
 government presses on the interests of almost 
 every continental people, we can scarcely blame 
 those who resort to an undiscriminating advo- 
 cacy of the claims of democracy , as the read- 
 iest and perhaps the only available weapon of 
 offence. We must bear in mind, moreover, that 
 it is the weapon which we ourselves used, 
 
 * Die Reform der Verfassung aus dera Conservativen 
 Gesichtspunkte. v. Biilow-Cummerow. L'Ancien Re'gime 
 et la Revolution par M. de Tocqueville. 
 
71 
 
 with good effect, till the object for which our 
 neighbours are still contending was fully at- 
 tained. In the present day, however, what still 
 continues to be the object of Continental is no 
 longer the object of English politics; the hopes 
 and the fears of Continentals have ceased to be 
 the hopes and the fears of Englishmen; and it 
 is this circumstance which has led us to the, 
 conclusion, that a study of the means which our 
 neighbours advocate or employ, will in general 
 serve only to lead our countrymen astray. So 
 far from an acquaintance with continental poli- 
 tics enabling us to read the present or to throw 
 light on the future of our own country, we 
 believe that the views of most Englishmen 
 would become clearer in both respects, if they 
 could be induced either to withdraw their minds 
 from them entirely, or regard them only as a 
 living picture of the past. Of reactionary as 
 well as democratic revolutions, it is true, they 
 afford abundant examples ; but of that final 
 revolution of which alone we are in danger, 
 viz. of a gradual and constitutional inversion 
 of an ^advanced political organisation, modern 
 continental Europe does not, and for the rea- 
 sons which we have assigned, cannot possibly, 
 furnish an example. 
 
72 
 
 Must we then relinquish all hope of historical 
 aid in our political speculations? must we en- 
 deavour simply to acquaint ourselves with our 
 present condition , and, for further guidance, be 
 contented to apply the general principles of our 
 nature to circumstances with which men have 
 had no experimental acquaintance ? The his- 
 tory of antiquity is full of examples of states 
 which, having reached a full and normal ma- 
 turity, gradually sank down under a plethora 
 of liberty. Let us inquire whether the great 
 disparity between them and our own, in almost 
 every other respect, does or does not preclude 
 us from attempting to derive instruction from 
 this cardinal point of resemblance. 
 
CHAP. VIII. 
 
 OF THE DANGER OF ADOPTING THE EXPERIENCE OF 
 ANTIQUITY. 
 
 We are not blind to the danger of applying 
 to modern times laws deduced from the con- 
 sideration of a civilisation differing from our 
 own so essentially as that even of those nations 
 of antiquity from which it has been in a great 
 measure derived; and, apart from those which 
 are less obvious , there are two respects in 
 which we must manifestly be on our guard, 
 in measuring the one by the standard of the 
 other. 
 
 1. Though modern life has been less fruit- 
 ful in political events than that of antiquity, 
 and consequently furnishes, in itself, fewer 
 phenomena from which laws may be traced, 
 it stands on the shoulders of the latter*, and 
 
 * Die Geschichte nach ihm (Plato) hat hohere Ge- 
 danken , ein Leben von edler und tiefer Bedeutung her- 
 vorgebracht, als er es geahnet, und er hat sein Bild 
 sogar vor unwahren, triibenden Zugen nicht bewahren 
 konnen. Stahl, Philosophie des Rechts. I. B. p. 34. 
 
74 
 
 enjoys the benefit of a far richer history. If 
 a distinction may be drawn between history 
 and experience , it might be said that we have 
 more of the former and less of the latter than 
 the ancients. The civilisation of the two clas- 
 sical nations was not only more complete in 
 itself than any which mankind had exhibited 
 before , but its monuments have been far more 
 perfectly preserved to us, than those of any 
 preexisting civilisation had been to them. 
 Egyptians, Assyrians, and Phenicians, were 
 very far from holding to Greeks and Romans 
 the place which Greeks and Romans do to us. 
 From the purely oriental character of the Egypt- 
 ians and Assyrians, and the more than half orien- 
 tal character of the Phenicians , they all of them 
 differed from a people so eminently and typically 
 European as the Greeks, far more than the latter 
 did from the nations of modern Europe ; and ne- 
 ver having made the experiment of any form of 
 government beyond that of the patriarchal des- 
 potism, the earliest and rudest form of monarchy, 
 which in the heroic ages Greece herself had ex- 
 hibited, their history could have conveyed little 
 instruction to self-governing communities. It is 
 a remarkable fact, moreover, that, such as it 
 was, it is far more perfectly known to our- 
 
75 
 
 selves by means of recent discoveries and la- 
 bours, than it was to those who lived so much 
 nearer to it in point of time. 
 
 A necessary consequence of the classical na- 
 tions of antiquity being thus thrown on their 
 own experience for their political knowledge 
 was, that for the most part it came too late. 
 Before the consequences could be foreseen, the 
 spirit of the people had already pronounced in 
 favor of institutions which proved incompatible 
 with progress, and we have already seen that 
 when its decrees go forth their execution is 
 inevitable. Politics could not have assumed 
 the form of an inductive science in the hands 
 of Aristotle till the freedom, on the completed 
 history of which that science was founded, had 
 reached its period of .decline ; the cycle of 
 Polybius could not have been described till it 
 was historically closed. If the history of the 
 ancients has practical lessons to teach, it is 
 we, not they, who are in a condition to profit 
 by them. The psychological method of dealing 
 with politics was indeed open to them with all 
 the world, even in the earliest times; but with- 
 out the corroboration of experience it is at no 
 time safe, and in the necessarily unmethodical 
 hands of early speculators altogether inappli- 
 
cable to practice. From this consideration we 
 derive, as it seems to us, an answer to those 
 who dispute the applicability of the experience 
 of antiquity to modern life; for as it could not 
 avail for that civilisation which engendered it, 
 and which necessarily perished before it was 
 completed, if it bears not on subsequent civi- 
 lisation , it is without a meaning , it has existed 
 and been recorded in vain. Besides it is only 
 by availing ourselves of this experience that 
 we possess the advantage over the ancients 
 which is so eagerly claimed for us by many 
 who see no practical benefit in the study of 
 the monuments which they have left. We con- 
 cede to them no superiority by acquainting 
 ourselves with what they have done or suffered 
 or thought; but if we shut our eyes to their 
 lessons we place ourselves needlessly* on their 
 level, and must, unless we trust to psycholo- 
 gical investigation entirely, be willing, like 
 them, to be wise when it is too late. It will 
 be by accepting as warnings of possibly ap- 
 proaching danger what to them proved to be 
 
 * Nicht das Vergangene 1st das Hohere , sondern im 
 Gegentheil die Gegenwart , und die Zukunft ist das 
 Hochste ; denn zu ihr fiihrt Gott, die Welt , und das Ge- 
 setz. Stahl I. 56. 
 
77 
 
 premonitory symptoms of dissolution, that we 
 shall best guard against the parallel being com- 
 pleted. If we do so, he who sets a bound to 
 our social organic existence, on the ground 
 that theirs came to a close, limits a goodness 
 which is infinite, and which may be displayed 
 in the indefinite preservation of our national 
 life. 
 
 2. In the possession of the Christian Re- 
 velation modern society differs in kind from 
 that of antiquity. Not only has Christianity 
 purified and strengthened the civilising ten- 
 dencies from above , and communicated to 
 them greater consistency of action, but, strik- 
 ing downwards, it has been even more effica- 
 cious in imposing restraints on the disorganis- 
 ing elements which lie at the bottom of every 
 society, and which could be but very imper- 
 fectly reached either by reason and philosophy 
 in the abstract, or by their concrete manifesta- 
 tions in the form of heathen mythology. 
 
 In speaking of the Romans, it is true, Po- 
 lybius attributes the stability of their political 
 institutions more to their religion than to any 
 other cause. Though regarding its positive 
 dogmas with the contempt which they might 
 
78 
 
 well excite in the mind of a cultivated Greek, 
 and thinking it necessary to apologize to his 
 countrymen for saying anything in favor of 
 what they regarded as a vulgar superstition, 
 he does not shrink from stating to their fullest 
 extent the social and political advantages which 
 arose from the ever present sense of responsi- 
 bility which a belief in future rewards and 
 punishments kept alive in the body of the 
 people*. As an example he mentions the dif- 
 ferent manner in which the sanctity of an oath 
 was regarded by the Romans and by his own 
 countrymen. It is not a little remarkable that, 
 at the distance of some 1600 years, Poly- 
 bius should have been followed in this view 
 by one whose power of forming an opinion 
 was scarcely inferior to his own, and whose 
 prejudices were as little likely to have led him 
 in that direction. Macchiavelli has devoted no 
 less than five chapters of his famous discourses 
 on Livy to the "Religion of the Romans" 
 and the conclusion at which, in common with 
 Polybius, he arrives is, "Qu'il est important 
 de faire grand cas de la religion."** 
 
 Now if such was the case with a religion in 
 
 * Lib. VI. III. 
 
 ** L. I. cc. XI. et seq. French Edition Paris An VII. 
 
79 
 
 favor of which not much more could be urged 
 than that it restrained the passions "by the 
 dread of things unseen, and the pageantry of 
 terrifying fiction"; which laid down no further 
 law for the guidance of individual life than 
 that which nature had already implanted in all 
 men, whilst many of its institutions, being vio- 
 lations of, must have tended to invalidate, that 
 law; what shall we say of a religion which, 
 whilst it furnishes other and higher motives 
 for obedience than terror, has supplied us with 
 a rule of conduct more perfect and more mi- 
 nute than any which human insight could have 
 framed, or human institutions enforced; which, 
 at once wider in its spirit and more special 
 in its enactments, transcends the law of na- 
 ture in one direction, whilst it outstrips the 
 cunningest devices of human prudence in the 
 other?* 
 
 It has been said that Christianity gave forth 
 no positive response on the subject of slavery; 
 but it is at any rate certain that, if it did not 
 
 * As to the effect of Christianity on the state and the 
 civil life of the individual, and the error recently com- 
 mitted by Tinet and the Theologians of his school who 
 endeavour to separate them; v. North British Review 
 August 1854, p. 303. 
 
80 
 
 introduce the principle that freedom , in place 
 of being an accident of birth , is a right inali- 
 enably belonging to man's spiritual being, such 
 practically has been the view taken of the matter 
 by every Christian people, and such never was 
 the view which any heathen people took of it. 
 According to the Christian Justinian "Libertas" 
 is "naturalis facultas", whereas "Servitus" is 
 "constitutio juris gentium qua quis dominio 
 alieno, contra naturam, subjicitur"*; whilst 
 Aristotle, who in so far as natural humanity 
 or insight went certainly was not his inferior, 
 thus sums up his reasoning on the subject: on 
 [iev roCvvv sitil cpvGei, rt,V$ OL [isv SA.SV&SQOL OL 
 de dovAot, cpavsgov oig xccl ovpcpegsi, TO dov- 
 Aevsiv , xal diKaiov H 
 
 Now nothing seems to us to exhibit more 
 distinctly the efficacy of Christian tendencies, 
 even where they have not been reduced to 
 rules 5 and at the same time to place so wide 
 a cleft between ancient and modern society 
 
 * Instit. Lib. I. tit. III. . 12. 
 
 ** Politic. L. I. c. II. See also the beginning of the 
 same chapter where he regards the slave as a necessary 
 member of the complete family. Owicc de Tf'JUtog iv. 
 dovkcov V.KL ttev&iOW etc. 
 
81 
 
 as the fact that this institution, universally 
 recognised by the one , has been by the 
 other, if not universally abolished, at any 
 rate universally condemned. It is impossible 
 to calculate the effects which must have been 
 produced on the moral health of the whole 
 community by the exhalations proceeding from 
 this substratum of degradation and pollution. 
 If we attempt to regard the political apart from 
 the moral and social effects of the change, we 
 shall form a very inadequate conception of its 
 importance even politically considered. When 
 seen from the political side exclusively, 
 there seems to be reason in the ancient view 
 that it was the very existence of this social 
 sewerage from below which preserved the 
 character of the whole citizen population at 
 the point at which it was possible to recognise 
 their equality in private and their participation 
 in public rights. But, so far from thus remov- 
 ing and sequestrating its degrading elements, 
 we know that the structure of ancient society 
 was such as to bring every class into the most 
 intimate contact with them. No Greek could 
 be free from contact with what was considered 
 an indispensable element in the constitution of 
 the family, no Roman could fail himself to 
 
82 
 
 participate in the wrongs which he inflicted on 
 those who had been his teachers in youth, who 
 were his physicians when he was sick, and 
 who during the best days of the Republic ex- 
 ercised more than half of all the functions 
 which belong to the modern civilian of the 
 middle class. 
 
 In freeing us from this ever present source 
 of degradation and corruption, Christianity has 
 opened a field of infinite possibilities, down- 
 wards as well as upwards , and it seems by no 
 means improbable that the modern appliances 
 of education, reformatory discipline, and the 
 like, which are the results of its principles, 
 may in the end free us to no small extent, 
 not only from the class who were enslaved by 
 the vices of others, but from that far more 
 formidable class who are enslaved by their own. 
 From the contaminating influences of this lat- 
 ter class, which may with truth be regarded 
 as a slave population, no human, community, 
 ancient or modern, has ever been free, and it 
 is impossible to calculate what may be the po- 
 litical eifects of even such a diminution of its 
 numbers or its virulence as we may not un- 
 reasonably hope from the means which all the 
 progressive nations of Europe are now em- 
 
83 
 
 ploying. The higher and more secure position 
 which it has given to the female sex, is another 
 of the aspects of Christianity in which its po- 
 litical consequences have already been incal- 
 culably great. The malrona was the exception 
 amongst Roman mothers; amongst Christian 
 mothers the exception is she who is not a wife. 
 
 When the future possibilities of Chris- 
 tianity are taken into account ; we feel that 
 we may indeed "hope all things". Viewed 
 altogether apart from the special effects of 
 which we have spoken , and even from the in- 
 fluence which its positive enactments have on 
 the roots of society as these exist in the in- 
 dividual and the family ; it is obvious that a 
 religion of which the most prominent tendency 
 is to substitute for immediate individual gra- 
 tification motives of action derived from a 
 wider view of the scheme of the universe than 
 was possible to unaided human reason, must 
 be regarded as introducing into society an en- 
 tirely novel element both of advance and per- 
 manence. 
 
 The state is no longer the highest aim or its 
 law the highest law of humanity; and conse- 
 quently the natural relations of the individual 
 and the family are safe from the inroads to 
 
 F2 
 
84 
 
 which a false view of public relations continu- 
 ally exposed them, and along with them the 
 whole social superstructure, in antiquity*. 
 
 Finally, we believe that as yet our experience 
 of Christianity has been confined to one or two 
 of the earlier stages of its developement , and 
 holding/ as we do, its almost infinite power 
 of expanding to meet the increased require- 
 ments of new situations, there are scarcely 
 any limits winch we should venture to set, 
 either to its effects, or to the perfectibility of 
 human society through its means. In all our 
 attempts at anticipating that future, for which 
 it may be our duty to be prepared, we must 
 never permit the gloomy pictures of social mu- 
 tability with which the history of antiquity fur- 
 nishes us, to scare us from the firm belief that 
 under the combined action of the modern in- 
 fluences of augmented human experience on 
 the one hand, and Christian precept on the 
 other, we may confidently look forward to a 
 widening of the borders of safe and permanent 
 liberty beyond the experience of all former times. 
 
 * Es entschied sich mehr und mehr dem Grundsatze 
 nach (wie zogernd auch in der Vollfiihrung) dass keine 
 Menschenopfer langer dem Staatsgotzen gebracht werden 
 diirfen etc. Dahlmann, Politik; p. 218. 
 
85 
 
 But though, for these reasons it is obvious 
 that antiquity furnishes us with no measure of 
 the degree of social perfectibility, and conse- 
 quently of liberty, which may be now attain- 
 able, there are questions with reference to 
 possible and impossible forms of permanent 
 political existence which, for reasons which we 
 shall state more fully hereafter, we think it is 
 calculated to set for ever at rest. If it shall 
 appear that there are forms of government 
 which antiquity found it impossible to recon- 
 cile with permanent political existence, and if 
 the causes which led to this impossibility had 
 their roots, not .in any transitory peculiarity of 
 ancient society, but in the unchangeable* laws 
 
 * No man has laid down more clearly than Hooker, 
 the distinction between mutable and immutable laws, 
 and the grounds of this distinction. 
 
 "Wherefore, to end with a general rale concerning all 
 the laws which God hath tied men unto ; those laws di- 
 vine that belong, whether naturally or supernaturally, 
 either to men as men, or to men as they live in public 
 society , or to men as they are of that politic society 
 which is the Church, without any further respect had 
 unto any such variable accident as the state of men, 
 and of societies of men, and of the Church itself in this 
 world is subject unto ; all laws that so belong unto men, 
 they belong for ever; yea although they be positive laws, 
 unless being positive God himself which made them alter 
 
86 
 
 of our nature itself j the question arises,, must 
 not we also adopt these causes as fixed quan- 
 tities in our calculations , and consent to the 
 dismissal of forms which have been thus con- 
 demned? And if, in addition to this, we find 
 that Christianity, instead of struggling against 
 
 them. The reason is, because the subject or matter of 
 laws in general is thus far forth constant; which matter 
 is that for the ordering whereof laws were instituted, 
 and being instituted are not changeable without cause, 
 neither can they have cause of change, when that which 
 gave them their first institution remaineth for ever one 
 and the same. On the other side, laws that men made 
 for men or societies or Churches, in regard of their being 
 such as they do not always continue, but may perhaps 
 be clean otherwise a while after, and so may require to 
 be otherwise ordered than before, the laws of God him- 
 self which are of this nature no man endued with com- 
 mon sense, will ever deny to be of a different constitu- 
 tion from the former, in respect of the one's constancy 
 and the mutability of the other. And this doth seem to 
 have been the very cause why St. John doth so peculiarly 
 term the doctrine that teacheth salvation by Jesus Christ, 
 Evangelium aeiernum, "an eternal Gospel", because there 
 can be no reason wherefore the publishing thereof 
 should be taken away, and any other instead of it pro- 
 claimed, as long as the world doth continue; whereas 
 the whole law of rites and ceremonies, although delive- 
 red with so great solemnity is notwithstanding clean 
 abrogated inasmuch as it had but temporary cause of 
 God's ordaining it." 
 
87 
 
 these laws, has recognised them and adapted 
 itself to them and to their consequences, do 
 we not, in place of an argument for the possible 
 realisation of forms of government to which 
 the main objection was that they overlooked 
 these laws, find in the example of Christianity 
 an additional reason for guarding modern so- 
 ciety against them? Should we find, for ex- 
 ample that, such was the experience of the an- 
 cients as regarded the government of the nu- 
 merical majority, and that this experience was 
 traced by them not to transitory but to per- 
 manent causes, shall we not still have the 
 gravest reasons for suspecting that, in place of 
 being an ideal of difficult attainment, it may be, 
 but one after which it is nevertheless our duty 
 to strive, such a government belongs in truth 
 to the diseased imaginings of an imperfectly 
 enlightened national understanding. Let us 
 clearly distinguish between new social princi- 
 ples which Christianity has introduced, or out- 
 ward circumstances which it has modified, and 
 internal laws which it has recognised*, and we 
 need have no hesitation in applying the expe- 
 rience of heathen antiquity to Christian times. 
 * See Lewis, Methods of Reasoning, etc. Vol.11, p. 131. 
 
CHAP. TX. 
 
 THE PUBLICISTS* THE INTERPRETERS OF ANTIQUITY. 
 
 It was in consequence of the more rapid po- 
 litical life of the Greeks , and of the greater 
 experience** which within narrow limits and 
 
 * In England the term "publicist" has hitherto been 
 applied almost exclusively to writers on international 
 law. We do not however conceive ourselves bound by 
 a limitation which could have arisen only in eonse- 
 quence of the neglect of that department of literature 
 to which we are endeavouring to offer a humble con- 
 tribution. The word "Constitutionalist," which we 
 sometimes use as an equivalent for Publicist in the 
 sense in which it is here employed , begs at the outset 
 the principal question with which the publicist has to 
 deal, by assuming that "constitutionalism" is the only 
 legitimate form of government , and is itself a proof of 
 how contracted our notions of scientific politics have 
 become. If, following our own earlier writers , we were 
 to employ the word "prudence" as equivalent to the 
 science of public law, as jurisprudence is to the science 
 of private law, then the word "publicists" might be 
 rendered by Prudentes as opposed to Jurisprudentes. 
 
 ** " The ancients had more experience of democracy, 
 and a better knowledge of the character of dema- 
 
89 
 
 during a comparatively short political existence, 
 they thus acquired , as much perhaps as of their 
 general speculative tendencies, or of the acci- 
 dental appearance of gifted men, that there 
 arose amongst them a Science of Politics of 
 which the modern phase, in an age justly 
 proud of the discovery of the laws of political 
 economy, scarcely merits to be considered even 
 as an adaptation. 
 
 Montesquieu, in the chapter in which he 
 treats of the "principle of democracy", says 
 that "the Greek politicians, who lived under 
 popular governments, recognised no other force 
 as capable of sustaining them but virtue, where- 
 as those of our day speak only of manufactures, 
 commerce, finances, riches, and luxury." The 
 accusation, in the identical form in which 
 
 gogues than the frame of modern society allows us the 
 means of attaining 11 . Sir James Mackintosh's Speech on 
 the Reform Bill. 
 
 " The ancients had much more experience than we 
 have in free governments and in all republican forms". 
 Sismondi Essays, p. 293; and again: "Every day must 
 convince us more that the ancients understood liberty, 
 and the conditions of free governments , infinitely better 
 than we do", p. 411. See also ibid., p. 358. The work 
 here referred to is that erroneously called by the trans- 
 lator, "Sismondi's political Economy " ! 
 
90 
 
 Montesquieu puts it, is one which is still 
 (certainly not with diminished reason) brought 
 by undiscriminating admirers of antiquity 
 against the moderns, and by which, from the 
 manifest fallacy which it contains, they injure, 
 as it seems to us, an argument in which, 
 to a very great extent, we are disposed to go 
 along with them. The real error of the mo- 
 derns consists, not in substituting manufactures, 
 commerce, finances, etc., for the principles 
 of government which Montesquieu elsewhere 
 enumerates, but in cultivating a subordinate 
 department of politics, of which these are legiti- 
 mate objects, to the exclusion of what we agree 
 with him in thinking the more important study 
 of the general principles of the science itself. 
 
 It must be obvious to every one that the 
 science which treats of the acquisition and dis- 
 tribution of wealth, which in Montesquieu's 
 time was beginning* to be cultivated, and 
 which since has been so marvellously deve- 
 loped, though unquestionably it has very im- 
 portant bearings on social and political progress, 
 and consequently on politics as the science of 
 that progress, is no more identical with it 
 than a part is identical with the whole; and 
 
 * Quesnay was five years younger than Montesquieu. 
 
91 
 
 that a treatise on the production and applica- 
 tion of manures might as well be viewed as 
 exhausting the science of agriculture as one 
 on political economy that of politics. It is no 
 doubt difficult to recognise the wisdom of the 
 modern distribution of labour, by which, whilst 
 a particular branch of detail is made the sub- 
 ject of the closest and most accurate investi- 
 gation, the general subject is handed over to 
 the hasty, occasional, and necessarily superficial 
 discussion of the newspaper editor, the party 
 declaimer, or at the very best the political 
 contributor to a Quarterly Review. St.ill it is 
 absurd to suppose that the most minute and 
 painful investigation of any one department of 
 human effort necessarily derogates from the 
 study of the more general principles by which 
 the whole is governed; though the experience 
 of modern times has unquestionably proved the 
 possibility of the one being very successfully 
 carried on by those who have devoted little 
 attention to the other. 
 
 What is now called political economy was 
 by no means unknown to the ancients. It was 
 treated, under the name of chrematistics, as a 
 department of politics, to which, as the genus 
 under which the whole of the social sciences 
 
92 
 
 were ranged, and in which in a certain sense 
 even ethics* was included, it was subordinated. 
 There is no reason to think, however, that it 
 
 * The train of reasoning according to which Aristotle 
 subordinated Ethics to Politics was this. 
 
 All agree (ot itoMoi v.al of XCCQISVTSS] in regarding 
 felicity (evdccL^ovia) as the ultimate object of human 
 life (Tccv&QComvov ayu&ov) , and the science , whose 
 peculiar object it is , as the master science (TO ravrrjs 
 TS&OS 7tQie%oi dv roc TCOV ctMcov). Nic. Ethic., Lib. I. 
 cap. II. As to wherein felicity consists however they 
 differ widely (nsqi ds rrjs svdKifioviccs , n's SGTLV, d[i- 
 , v.a.1 ov% ofiotcog ol nolkol rots cocpois dno- 
 Ethic. Nic., Cap. IV. Lib. I. As the interpreter 
 of the views of the XKQIKVXSS , Aristotle pronounces it to 
 consist in the constant activity of our faculties , rational 
 and intellectual , and in their developement in a per- 
 fect life (il>v%fj$ svsQysiu Y.KX' d^BT^v}. Ibid. Cap. VII. 
 But man is a social being (itohrLKov o5o>) and for such, 
 the perfect life is possible only in the state, hence sv- 
 daL^iovLcc. cannot be the object of Ethics when taken 
 as the science of individual, but only of politics as that 
 of social , relations. 
 
 In this view it is clear that Politics come to be the 
 master science, to which Ethics are subordinated ; though 
 it is equally manifest that the reasoning proceeds on a 
 limitation of the province of Ethics which is by no 
 jtneans constant in the writings of Aristotle. The diffi- 
 culty , indeed, which we have in fixing the relation of 
 Ethics and Politics to each other arises from the fact 
 that the terms which are used to designate both have 
 
93 
 
 was made the subject of a very thorough or 
 systematic investigation. The chief interest of 
 
 two significations, a wider and a narrower one, and con- 
 sequently that the relations of genus and species alter- 
 nately belong to each. When Politics (TK TTOUTLKK), as 
 here, are taken in their wider sense, that of a common 
 term for the whole of the social sciences , and Ethics 
 (TO. TyoHxof) in their narrower, that of the science of 
 individual relations exclusively, then Politics are the 
 genus , and Ethics the species. On the other hand, 
 when Ethics are viewed as the primary human science, 
 having for their object the whole range of man's rational 
 and responsible life, then they become the genus and Po- 
 litics the species. There is still a third sense in which 
 Ethics are used, that, viz., in which they comprehend only 
 individual and social relations; and in this they are co- 
 extensive with Politics in their widest sense. It is in 
 this sense that Aristotle says of Ethics, Ethic. Nic., 
 Lib. I. Cap. II., noUTMjj TI$ OVGCC, that they are a 
 kind of Politics. 
 
 In addition to these considerations it must be borne 
 in mind that , even where no such interchange of reJa- 
 tions takes place, the species at all times contains the 
 genus (i. e. implies it) it is a metaphysical, as opposed 
 to a logical whole. Whately, p. 140; Aldridge Com- 
 pendium Artis Logicae, p. 9. That Aristotle habitually 
 regarded Ethics as the genus , and Politics as the spe 
 cies, is practically demonstrated by the fact that he 
 laid the foundation for his treatise on Politics by that 
 on Ethics. Such also is the modern view: "Fille de la 
 morale, la politique a la meme charactere que sa mere." 
 Cousin, Discours Politiques; Introd. IV. Ed. 1851. 
 
94 
 
 antiquity centred in the science of government, 
 which was zealously, profoundly, and at length 
 systematically studied; and the consequence of 
 the attention thus bestowed on it was the tracing 
 out of the tendencies by which not only the 
 growth and gradual developement of states 
 were affected, but of those by which, apart 
 altogether from violent changes ; a gradual and, 
 so to speak, normal decay was brought about. 
 Plato and Aristotle, who for antiquity, and 
 probably for all time, represent most com- 
 pletely the two leading mental tendencies of 
 mankind, the subjective and the objective, 
 were likewise the greatest of all politicians, 
 and, in their political as in their other in- 
 vestigations, their methods were the direct 
 consequences of these tendencies *. Plato, look- 
 ing inward for the laws no.t only of the indi- 
 
 * Warnkonig in speaking of the turbulent life of the 
 Greek states, says: "Doch erreichte mitten in diesen 
 Stiirmen die griechische Humanitatsbildung, und insbe- 
 sondere die Philosophic ihre gliinzendste Hb'he, und 
 durch sie auch die theoretische Entwickelung der Staats- 
 idee. Es entstanden die in der Weltgeschichte ewig 
 denkwiirdigen Theorieen der Politik oder Staatswissen- 
 schaft , die in zwei, schon in der Natur der Sache lie- 
 genden , entgegengesetzten Richtungen sich bewegten, der 
 idealistischen, die in Plato, und der historisch-practischen, 
 
95 
 
 vidual, but also of the social man, regarded 
 the several excellencies of the state only as 
 larger and more perfect manifestations of those 
 of the citizen , and its corruptions and perver- 
 sions, in like manner, as analogous to the 
 various forms of human depravity. It is to 
 the consciousness of the individual that he ad- 
 dresses himself in his search, not only after 
 the immutable relations of social life, but the 
 varying and apparently almost accidental forms 
 which social organisation assumes. His method, 
 in a word , was purely psychological, though by 
 no means, as has generally been believed, to 
 the total exclusion of historical considerations. 
 His measure of perfection is an ideal, not de- 
 rived by abstraction and generalisation from 
 the phenomena presented by a study of reality, 
 but directly revealed to the human spirit, more 
 or less completely as it strives upwards to- 
 wards its realisation. Aristotle, on the other 
 hand, was preeminently an observer of ex- 
 ternal existences; and, if proofs were wanting 
 of the fact that the inductive method was not 
 new with Bacon they would be found in the 
 
 die in Aristoteles ihren grossten Vertreter fand. " Juri- 
 stische Encyclopadie. p. 177. see also Stahl. Philosophic 
 des Kechts. Vol. I. p. 9. 
 
96 
 
 care which Aristotle took to root the Science 
 of Politics in a sound and wide-spreading in- 
 vestigation of political phenomena. Before 
 forming his political system he passed in re- 
 view the constitutions of most of the states 
 which had existed before his time and which 
 existed then; and compiled , or caused to be 
 compiled*, a work in which he described the 
 constitutions of 150, or ; according to others, of 
 258 different states, and detailed the principal 
 revolutions which they had undergone. Of this 
 work fragments only remain, and these have 
 scarcely yet been collated with sufficient care; 
 but from the materials which it contained he com- 
 posed the invaluable treatise on Politics which 
 we possess. The confidence with which this 
 method inspired him, if it does not justify, to 
 some extent explains, the depreciating manner 
 in which Aristotle frequently speaks of the po- 
 litical speculations of Plato, and which contrasts 
 strangely with the deference with which he 
 treats his opinions on other subjects**. Each 
 
 * Ethic. Nicom,, Lib. X. c. 7. 
 
 ** The circumstances of Aristotle's life were such as 
 to render him much more of a practical statesman than 
 Plato , and probably to inspire him with an idea of the 
 futility of mere speculation. Our readers will remem- 
 
97 
 
 of these methods when pursued to the exclu- 
 sion of the other to the extent to which Plato 
 and Aristotle pursued them, is liable to ge- 
 nerate serious error; but, if the historical me- 
 thod be less productive of profound and ori- 
 ginal truth, there is little doubt on the other 
 hand that it is the safer of the two*; and it 
 is very remarkable that it was from a neglect 
 of its use, in an age of which the application of 
 the inductive method to physics was the chief 
 boast, that politicians towards the end of 
 last century were led into most of the errors 
 of which Europe has since been reaping the 
 bitter fruits. When first principles which are 
 true only partially and relatively are enunciated 
 
 her the slighting manner in which he speaks of the po- 
 litical studies of the Architect of Piraeus. It must be 
 borne in mind, besides, that the Stagirite had a trick of 
 indulging in contemptuous epithets. 
 
 * For a discussion of the comparative merits of the 
 two methods v. Preface to Aristotle's Politics by J. Bar- 
 thelemy Saint Hilaire. It is valuable for its apprecia- 
 tion of the psychological method. In Stahl's Philosophic 
 des Rechts will be found an admirable statement of the 
 manner in which Aristotle derived his standard of right 
 from a contemplation of nature, not in part, where ap- 
 parent contradictions continually present themselves, 
 but in whole, where the natural and moral laws are coin- 
 cident. Vol. I. p. 21., et seq. 
 
98 
 
 as invariably and absolutely true, it is no easy 
 matter, from psychological considerations alone, 
 to point out the limits within which they may 
 be admitted with safety; and once taken for 
 granted, it is still more difficult to stop short 
 of the consequences to which they lead. When 
 it is asserted, for instance, that all men are 
 born with equal rights , and when a writer such 
 as Rousseau descants eloquently " sur 1'egalite 
 que la nature a mise entre les homines , et sur 
 1'inegalite qu'ils ont institute ", the portion 
 of truth which the proposition contains is 
 so much more obvious than the limitations 
 within which alone it can be admitted without 
 violating other principles equally fundamental, 
 and the passions of the majority of men are so 
 much more readily enlisted for it than against 
 it, that the greater number will always be dis- 
 posed to receive it as a principle of human 
 society absolutely true, and will not permit 
 themselves to be undeceived till they have 
 tasted the consequences of their error in some 
 form of social disorganisation*. Now, in place 
 
 * Rousseau's Princip schmeichelt den selbstandigen 
 Neigungen der Menschen durch ein Minimum des Staats- 
 zwanges; daher der stiirmische Beifall. Dahlmann, Poli- 
 tik. p. 230. 
 
99 
 
 of taking their principle for granted in its pu- 
 rity, had they had recourse to history, and 
 endeavoured to discover to what extent it had 
 been found possible for mankind practically to 
 recognise it, they would not only have found 
 that experience had pronounced its absolute 
 recognition to be irreconcilable with the ex- 
 istence of society, but they would have come 
 in contact with opposing principles which, 
 whilst human nature continues as it is, must 
 permanently modify it. They would have seen, 
 (as we shall see afterwards*), the distinction 
 between equality before the law and equality 
 of political rights and honours recognised by 
 the forms of government under which man- 
 kind had enjoyed the greatest amount of li- 
 berty; and on analysing this distinction they 
 would have found it to depend on prin- 
 ciples of our ' nature as fundamental as those 
 by which at first sight it seemed to be ex- 
 cluded. 
 
 The great advantage of the historical method 
 is that if faithfully adhered to it will never 
 lead us astray from human nature altogether, 
 as even in the most skilful hands the psycholo- 
 
 * Vide infra, and Thucydides, II. 37. 
 
 02 
 
100 
 
 gical method too frequently does. The ideal 
 which we reach by the processes of the under- 
 standing may be inferior to that which the 
 reason directly reveals, and we may fail thus 
 to reach the depth or height of which our na- 
 ture is capable, and to which it may after- 
 wards attain, but we shall scarcely frame in- 
 stitutions for circumstances which are impos- 
 sible, nor in those which we do frame will our 
 miscalculations of social tendencies be other 
 than in degree. When Aristotle defended slavery 
 as a result of the inequality which naturally 
 exists among men, the error which he com- 
 mitted was the converse of that of which he 
 accuses those who make no distinction between 
 absolute and relative equality. He forgot that 
 all men have an equal claim to be recognised 
 as human beings, just as the demagogue for- 
 gets that they have not an equal claim to power 
 and honour; and thus far it may be said that 
 he was as much led astray by the faulty in- 
 stitutions of his country, as Rousseau, for ex- 
 ample, was by a deficient psychology. But when 
 Plato recommended a similar training for both 
 sexes, he overlooked the distinction between 
 the natural functions of each, and in commu- 
 nity of women he proposed an institution 
 
101 
 
 which not only psychology and physiology unite 
 in pronouncing to be impracticable, but which 
 no organised society ever recognised *. - It is 
 in a complete union of the two methods ; " un- 
 questionably, that the perfection* of ir/etliod 
 consists; but there is too much truth in the 
 saying that all men are born either Platonists 
 or Aristotelians to permit us to hope for such 
 
 * "Aristotle's refutation of Plato" says Stahl, "had 
 not the ordinary meaning, ' These your schemes are just 
 indeed and noble , but impracticable ' ; on the contrary 
 it was this 'They contradict the conditions of Nature, 
 and are consequently not what she, the source of Ethics, 
 will and strives after; they are untrue and unjust. 11 
 Plato's reply of course would have been that not Nature, 
 but the idea, was "the source of Ethics." But then 
 came the further question, whence sprang the idea itself ; 
 was its source in the last instance not the very same 
 as that of those human tendencies which Aristotle traced 
 in their effects. "It is one and the same power," says 
 Stahl , working out the common origin of the two rival 
 methods through several very instructive pages, " it is 
 the same power which produces the natural conditions 
 and propensities, and by which the goal is assigned to- 
 wards which humanity in its individual and corporate 
 capacity has to strive. This view explains the rela- 
 tion between Nature and Ethics which reality exhi- 
 bits , and at the same time clears up to us the rela- 
 tion between Plato and Aristotle." Philos. des Rechts, 
 V. I. p. 29. 
 
102 
 
 a result. So long as our intellectual faculties 
 are imperfect our habits of thinking will be 
 one sided ,* a'ad it is hopeless to look for any 
 one who* shall be both an Aristotle and a Plato. 
 TiU r 'the advent of such a mental prodigy a 
 perfectly " satisfactory treatise on Politics will 
 continue a desideratum in literature. Invo- 
 luntarily the one method or the other will 
 gain the ascendant , but ; as no sound mind 
 is destitute of any faculty , so no sound 
 writer will be altogether the slave of either. 
 If the institutions of Sparta were not with- 
 out their influence in the formation of Plato's 
 ideal of the state, the dicta of consciousness 
 contributed even a more important element 
 towards that conception of the necessary 
 laws of social existence which Aristotle pro- 
 fessed to derive mainly from external obser- 
 vation. 
 
 But we must not permit ourselves to be 
 tempted, either by the extreme interest of the 
 subject itself, or by the fact that nothing of 
 importance has hitherto been written on it in 
 English, to dwell further on the rise of the 
 Science of Politics in antiquity. Our only pre- 
 sent concern with the political studies of the 
 ancients is to obtain from them the results 
 
103 
 
 which the history of that civilisation to which 
 they belonged yielded to their investigation., and 
 thus to read with the eyes of those among 
 them who were its professed interpreters, a 
 history in some important points more ana- 
 logous to our own than that of the modern 
 world. For this purpose we shall at once be- 
 take ourselves to Aristotle: for, though the 
 labours of his predecessors had by no means 
 been barren of results, these results, for the 
 most part, were adopted by him, and he it 
 was who first placed the study on a properly 
 scientific basis. From the time at which he 
 lived , also, he had the benefit of an experience 
 which enabled him to evolve general laws, 
 both of developement and declension, with far 
 greater security than was possible half a century 
 earlier; and it is this circumstance which gives 
 to his dicta their peculiar value for those whose 
 stage of political development (unlike that of 
 his countrymen when he wrote) may still be 
 such as to enable them to avail themselves of 
 the lessons which they convey. Above all, there 
 is the peculiarly dispassionate and observant 
 character of the old* man himself, a circumstance 
 
 * It is probable that the Politics were written towards 
 
104 
 
 which enabled him to a greater extent than per- 
 haps any other writer, either ancient or modern, 
 to conform to what ought to be maxim of every 
 political enquirer: 
 
 Unto thee 
 Let thine own time like an old story be. 
 
 CHAP. X. , 
 
 THE DICTA OP THE PUBLICISTS. 
 
 According to Aristotle, the test of a govern- 
 ment being legitimate or illegitimate consists 
 in the fact of the power and influences of the 
 governing body having for their object the 
 common benefit, or the reverse*. "Govern- 
 
 the close of Aristotle's life, and he hints (Ethic. Nic., 
 Lib. I. c. 3) that, in his opinion, the subject was not 
 suited for the young. The Republic of Plato on the con- 
 trary was an earlier production than the Laws in which 
 something like an approach to the Aristotelian mode of 
 thinking is traceable. 
 " * Politic. Lib. III. c. 5. 
 
105 
 
 ment", he says, "which is the supreme autho- 
 rity, must be in the hands either of the one, 
 or the few, or the many. If the one, the few, 
 or the many govern with a view to the benefit 
 of the whole*, these governments are legiti- 
 mate (o()9m TCoAiTsicti) ; whereas those of which 
 the object is the peculiar benefit of the one, 
 the few, or the many, are degenerate or per- 
 verted forms (TtaQsxfldGsig) **. 
 
 Following in the main the views of Plato, 
 and probably of other members of the So- 
 cratic School, he then enumerates as legiti- 
 mate forms; 
 
 1. Monarchy; 2. Aristocracy; 3. Polity; and 
 along side of them, as the corresponding de- 
 generate forms; 
 
 * He elsewhere (Polit. III. 4. 7.) opposes 
 vcti to OQ&Ki noliTBicu. The same idea is in some de- 
 gree conveyed by what Plato calls GTKOLOJTSIKI and Plu- 
 tarch TtCtQUTQOTtCti Y.O.I V7lQ%V6Sl<S. 
 
 ** It is not, of course, necessary that the whole should 
 actually be benefited. Aristotle's view is entirely con- 
 sistent with that of the best modern speculators , who 
 hold that every government is legitimate, whatever its 
 form may be, so long as it is an expression of the exist- 
 ing will of the whole people. In that case its object, 
 of course, is the common benefit , though its effects may 
 sometimes be the reverse. 
 
106 
 
 1. Tyranny; 2. Oligarchy; 3. Democracy. 
 ''For tyranny", he adds, "is a monarchy in 
 which the interests of the monarch alone are 
 consulted: oligarchy has respect to those only 
 of the rich: whilst a democracy takes into ac- 
 count the interests of the poorer classes exclu- 
 sively. 
 
 The only important distinction between this 
 classification and that of Plato is that Plato 
 has no name by which to distinguish the li- 
 mited democracy from its degenerate form, and 
 this circumstance, as Hermann remarks, has 
 introduced much confusion into his treatises. 
 There is reason to believe that the use of the 
 word 7tokiTia to signify the legitimate form 
 of the popular government originated with 
 Aristotle*; and the fact of his using in this 
 specific sense what had hitherto been the ge- 
 neric term for the state is significant of the 
 importance which he attached to it. 
 
 Now this classification presents us with two 
 important results, which we shall do well to 
 note in the outset. 
 
 * Plato sometimes approaches it , as for example where 
 he says. Laws L. VI. c. 5. 'H per KIQSGIS OVTCD yiyvo- 
 sGov KV 8%oi iiovttQ%iKfjs nod drjfAOKQccTMrjs noh- 
 
 , TJS <XSL dSL [ISGSVSIV TTjV ItOliXElCtV. 
 
107 
 
 1 . That the completeness with which govern- 
 ments recognise the interests of the whole com- 
 munity is not necessarily in proportion to their 
 popular character; and, 
 
 2. That the most popular government of all 
 is, in every case, a government for the bene- 
 fit of a class (TIQOS to 6vii(pQOV ro XG>V KTTO- 
 Q&V. Lib. III. c. 5). 
 
 In explaining the nature of the different le- 
 gitimate forms Aristotle says of the "Polity" 
 that it arises "where the many govern for the 
 common benefit*"; that it is a "mixture of 
 oligarchy and democracy " ; and elsewhere, that 
 in order to form it we must take the elements 
 of these two forms separately, and bringing 
 them together construct it from their union**. 
 In the passage in the Ethics*** in which he 
 first enunciates the law of political degeneracy, 
 he speaks of the Polity as synonymous with what 
 is sometimes called Timocracy f, or government 
 according to wealth ; and, in contrasting it with 
 
 * Lib. III. c. 5. IV. c. 6. 
 ** Lib. IV. c. 8. 
 *** Ethic. Lib. VIII. c. 10. 
 
 j- Plato's Timocracy is a government according to 
 honour, rtfiij, not 
 
108 
 
 aristocracy*, he says that it differs from it 
 chiefly in leaning more towards the side of de- 
 mocracy, whereas the tendency of the other is to 
 render the oligarchic element preponderating. 
 
 From these passages it appears that according 
 to Aristotle, the Polity is the only form in 
 which popular government could realise] the 
 true idea of the state, that, viz., of an organisa- 
 tion for the benefit of the whole community**, 
 which, whilst it took cognisance of the interests 
 of the possessors of wealth and intelligence, by 
 appropriating to them an influence in the go- 
 vernment in some degree corresponding to that 
 which they possessed in society, and conse- 
 quently exceeding that to which their mere 
 numbers would have entitled them, still pre- 
 served in the hands of the great body of the 
 people such a preponderating influence in the 
 last resort, as to prevent the higher classes, by 
 availing themselves of the indirect influence 
 which must always belong to them, from as- 
 
 * Polit. Lib. IV. c. 6. 
 
 ** " Res publica , res populi". Cicero. Republ. Lib. I. 
 c. 25. 
 
 "Did God create the Hebrews that Saul might reign 
 over them"? Algernon Sidney on government. V. I. 
 p. 8. Edit 1750. 
 
109 
 
 suming the attitude either of a dominant faction, 
 or of a privileged class. 
 
 The Polity was thus, in Aristotle's political 
 system, the form of government which ap- 
 proached most nearly to our own free English 
 Constitution, and in seeking practical lessons 
 from his teaching our object must be to trace 
 the principles according to which he found its 
 development and decay to be regulated. 
 
 It will be remarked that in Aristotle's classifi- 
 cation no place is allotted to that tripartite go- 
 vernment which has played so great a part in the 
 modern world. The Polity, a.s conceived by him, 
 unquestionably wanted the monarchical element; 
 and this fact seems the more remarkable when 
 we consider that the idea of combining the three 
 primary forms must have been perfectly fami- 
 liar to his mind. Plato had shadowed forth 
 such a government in the Laws*, and Aristotle 
 himself tells us that it had been treated of by 
 other writers**. There has been much specu- 
 lation as to who these writers were. The com- 
 mon opinion has fixed on Hippodamus of Mi- 
 letus and Archytas of Tarentum, two Pytha- 
 
 * Lib. III. c. 2. See also Lib. IV. c. 5. 
 ** Polit. Lib. II. c. 3. 
 
110 
 
 goreans to whom 'Stobaeus has attributed very 
 remarkable fragments, which, if genuine ; are 
 quite unequivocal as to the acquaintance of 
 Aristotle's predecessors with the idea of the 
 mixed government. But as Aristotle frequently 
 speaks of both of these persons, and particu- 
 larly at very considerable length of Hippoda- 
 rnus and his system, there is some reason to 
 think that, if the passages referred to had been 
 theirs, he would have mentioned them speci- 
 fically; and it is at any rate extremely pro- 
 bable that, in order to explain the allusion in 
 question, we do not require to go so far as 
 to the school of Pythagoras. We know that 
 the teaching of Socrates engendered a whole 
 family of political speculators, all of whose 
 writings except those of Xenophon and Plato 
 have perished; and it is very possible that any 
 one of them may have discussed a combination 
 to which their master had referred, and which 
 could scarcely have failed to suggest itself to 
 an ingenious mind, occupied as the minds of 
 all the publicists of antiquity were with the 
 institutions of Sparta. 
 
 But, whencesoever he may have derived it, 
 we are not left to conjecture as to Aristotle's 
 acquaintance with the idea of the tripartite go- 
 
Ill 
 
 vernment. In two places* at least he not only 
 describes it with accuracy, but bestows on it 
 a commendation which, though passing and 
 careless, and by no means indicating a high 
 sense of its importance, still quite clearly marks 
 his conviction that it was a step in the direction 
 of permanence and safety. That such should 
 have been his opinion seems necessarily to 
 follow from the fact of his being so fully alive 
 to the danger to which the Polity was exposed 
 from the democratic element, as actually to 
 fix on democracy as its appropriate degenerate 
 form. Nor was he in any degree averse to 
 monarchy in the abstract; on the contrary he 
 frequently seems to prefer it to all the other 
 forms, and particularly to the Polity, which 
 from its nearness to democracy he regarded 
 with a species of distrust**. 
 
 It is possible that the very insignificant role 
 which the monarchical element played in the 
 constitutions of Sparta*** and Carthage, in place 
 
 * Polit. Lib. II. c. 3. and 6. 
 
 ** GVVOQOL ya^ SiOiv ctvrai. Ethic. Nic. Lib. VIII. c. 10. 
 
 *** In the Cretan institutions which resembled those 
 of Sparta in so many respects , the monarchical element 
 was altogether omitted; its place, as a separate executive, 
 being supplied by the y.dff/u-ot, who were ten in number. 
 
 
112 
 
 of raising Aristotle's notion of its value may 
 actually have depressed it. But, incomplete and 
 inefficient though the mixed government was in 
 its existing form, one would have expected it to 
 suggest to a mind such as Aristotle's the possi- 
 bility of its far more extensive application ; and 
 on the whole we know no more striking proof of 
 the fact -that nothing but the fulness of time can 
 so ripen theoretical conceptions as to fit them for 
 practical purposes than the little fruit which 
 the discovery of the mixed government bore to 
 the states of antiquity. There can be no doubt 
 that to the mind of Aristotle it presented it- 
 
 /self simply as a modification of the Polity, so 
 unimportant* as to leave it exposed to the 
 same influences and prone to the same form of 
 degeneracy. Though he no where pursues the 
 subject, his declining to assign to the mixed 
 government either a separate place or a sepa- 
 
 Polybius however denies that there was any similarity 
 betAveen the political institutions of Crete and those of 
 Sparta. Lib. VI. 3. 
 
 * Aristotle probably was sagacious enough to feel the 
 real difficulty which attends the admission of the mo- 
 narchical element as an efficient power , viz. the ten- 
 dency which it has to unsettle the minds of men. as to 
 the real centre of sovereignty in the popular will. 
 
rate name is conclusive as to the fact that he 
 regarded the additional barriers which it op- 
 posed to democracy as likely to prove ultimate- 
 ly insufficient, and the modern world may per- 
 haps derive a not uninstructive hint from the 
 fact that in this opinion he is followed by 
 writers whose practical acquaintance with it 
 has been greater, and who have attached to it 
 far more importance than he seems to have 
 done. 
 
 Polybius, so far as we know, is the earliest 
 writer who fully appreciates the tripartite go- 
 vernment, and distinctly sets forth its advan- 
 tages ; and in this , as in other respects, he has 
 been followed by Cicero in his Kepublic so close- 
 ly as greatly to invalidate the claims to ori- 
 ginality which, in the tumult of joy which its 
 discovery excited, were made on all hands in 
 behalf of that long lost treasure. M. Sudre 
 suggests * that a tradition may have existed to 
 the effect that Scipio .ZEmilianus was an ad- 
 mirer of the mixed government 5 and there was 
 at any rate an appropriateness in attributing 
 to him, as Cicero has done, sentiments which, 
 if he did not arrive at them by means of his 
 
 * Histoire de la Souverainete p. 503. 
 
114 
 
 own reflections on the constitution of his coun- 
 try, the conversation of his friend and tutor 
 must assuredly have suggested. "That kind of 
 Government", says Polybius*, u is undoubtedly 
 to be esteemed the best, which is composed of 
 all the three." "Itaque quartum quoddam ge- 
 nus reipublicae maxime probandum esse censeo, 
 quod ex his, quae prima dixi, moderatum et 
 permixtum tribus**," is the echo of Scipio; and 
 he elsewhere aptly characterises it as that form 
 "quod conflatum fuerit ex omnibus***". 
 
 Both Polybius and Cicero give as examples 
 of the political trinity: first the constitution of 
 Rome, and then those of Sparta and Car- 
 thage. Cicero dwells upon the early kingly 
 government of Rome, particularly the consti- 
 tution of Servius Tullius, as his principal ex- 
 ample; and in appearance it unquestionably 
 was so, for in it alone of the three was the 
 executive power centred in one individual ; but 
 Polybius seems to have felt that a monarchy 
 in which the king was elected f by the as- 
 
 * Lib. VI. c. 1. 
 ** Republ. Lib. L c. 29. 
 *** Cap. 35. 
 
 f Cicero approved of elective monarchy, not only as 
 exemplified in the Roman kingly government but abso- 
 
115 
 
 sembly of the people, which from internal 
 causes of disorganisation had long since ceased 
 to exist, and with reference to which the tra- 
 ditions were in many respects confused and 
 contradictory, went very little farther towards 
 giving historical roots to his theory than any 
 other form of government in which the execu- 
 tive were separated from the legislative func- 
 tions, and he consequently rests his case, so 
 far as it depends on Roman history, on the 
 consular rather than the kingly institution*. 
 The chief reason of this diversity of view is 
 probably to be found in the changes which* 
 had taken place in the Roman government in 
 the time which intervened between Polybius 
 and Cicero. During his seventeen jfcars resi- 
 
 lutely, and Sismondi in our own time has very ably 
 taken the same side, a view, which the experience of 
 France since he wrote has by no means invalidated. "In 
 politics", as he has elsewhere well said, "there is no 
 orthodoxy out of which there is no salvation." Sis- 
 mondi, Essays 350. 
 
 * It is remarkable that neither Polybius nor Cicero 
 mention the Dictatorship as a temporary recognition of 
 the monarchical principle. The reason probably is that 
 they had both but too much reason personally to regard 
 it with disfavor. 
 
 H2 
 
116 
 
 dence in Italy as a state prisoner, Poly bins 
 had contemplated with admiration and wonder 
 the efficiency of that government "through 
 which almost the whole habitable world, in 
 less than the course of fifty three years, was 
 reduced beneath the Roman yoke, an event of 
 which there is no example in any former 
 time*". To the Greek detenu the Roman in- 
 stitutions, then in the pride and prime of their 
 purity and power, seemed, to combine more 
 than the vigour of a monarchy with the ad- 
 vantages which, in their best days, had be- 
 longed to the freest states of his native coun- 
 try. In Cicero's eyes, even before his own 
 misfortunes came upon him, they appeared in 
 a very diijerent light; for, notwithstanding the 
 extravagant value which he attached to his 
 own administration, he could not have faile'd 
 to see, that, whilst the consulship had ceased 
 to be a check on democratic influences, it was 
 eagerly courted, both by civil demagogues and 
 military commanders, as a constitutional step- 
 ping stone to unconstitutional powers. In such 
 circumstances it is not astonishing that he 
 turned with longing from the manifest evils of 
 
 * Lib. I. c. 1. 
 
117 
 
 the consular to the shadowy glories of kingly 
 times *. 
 
 When the monarchical element was restricted 
 to a separation of the executive from the other 
 functions of the state, Sparta and Carthage at 
 once took their places as appropriate instances 
 both of its existence and its good effects. In 
 one respect indeed Sparta came nearer to the 
 modern state than Rome, even during the kingly 
 period; for in Sparta the custom which was 
 universal in the heroic ages had been pre- 
 served, and the kingly office was hereditary; 
 but then on the other hand it was not only 
 modified, even before the creation of the rival 
 power of the Ephors, by the peculiarities which 
 belonged to the whole of the Doric institutions, 
 but was farther deprived of all proper mo- 
 narchical character, in substance as in name, 
 by the fact that there was not one king but two. 
 
 * There is no subject on which Cicero is so much in 
 earnest as the political and social degeneracy of his time. 
 The following words are as sad as if they had dropped 
 from the pen of Tacitus. Hac tamen in oppressione 
 sermo , in circulis durntaxat, et conviviis, est liberior 
 quam fuit. Vincere incipit timorem dolor, sed ita, ut 
 omnia .sint plenissima desperationis. (Epist. ad Atticum, 
 L. II. Ep. XVIII., Caesare et Eibulo cos.). 
 
118 
 
 Carthage, again, in this respect was more 
 nearly on a footing of equality with the Roman 
 consular government ; for the heads of the exe- 
 cutive, though their office endured for life, 
 besides being two in number, were elective*. 
 
 It thus appears that the historical examples 
 of Polybius and Cicero scarcely bear out even 
 their views of the union of the monarchical 
 with the other political elements ; and still less 
 can they be regarded as anticipations in anti- 
 quity of that constitutional state, which has 
 with justice been regarded as the great politi- 
 cal discovery of the Germanic nations. 
 
 But however imperfect may have been the 
 form in which the constitutions of these states 
 exhibited the monarchical element, it is in- 
 structive to remark that the opinion of the 
 publicists was decidedly to the effect that they 
 were invigorated by the infusion of it which 
 they did possess. Aristotle says, with reference 
 to Carthage,** that "the sound organisation of 
 the state is proved by the fact, that, though the 
 people took part in the government neither in- 
 
 * Niebuhr says that in regard to the political consti- 
 tution of Carthage we are quite in the dark. Lectures, 
 V. I. p. 107. 
 
 ** Polit. Lib. II. c. VIII. 
 
119 
 
 surrection nor tyranny arose"; and Polybius is 
 not less unequivocal in attributing its sudden 
 rise and great prosperity to its original consti- 
 tution than in ascribing its downfall, of which 
 he was an eye witness, to its departure from it*. 
 On the subject of the balance of power in 
 Sparta he has the following observations, which 
 seem almost as if he had borrowed them from 
 a modern constitutional lawyer. "The dread of 
 the people, to whom a certain share was al- 
 lotted in the government, restrained the ex- 
 cesses and abuses of royalty. The people, on 
 the other hand, were maintained in due sub- 
 mission to the kings by the apprehension 
 of the power of the senate. For the mem- 
 bers of the senate, being all selected from 
 the best among the citizens, were always 
 ready to support the cause of justice by throw- 
 ing their own weight into the scale; when 
 either side was in danger of being oppressed 
 by the other, to give such strength to the 
 weaker party as the constitution of the state 
 required. By these means the Lacedaemonians 
 preserved their liberty entire for a much lon- 
 ger time than any other people". 
 
 * Polyb., Lib. VI. c. II. ex. 3. 
 
120 
 
 But though these governments, by recognis- 
 ing the executive as a separate power , are 
 thus admitted by the publicists' to have raised 
 up an additional barrier against that form of 
 degeneracy to which the Polity was prone, we 
 have already seen that they did not so far 
 change its character as to induce Aristotle to 
 treat them as exceptional cases. He still re- 
 garded their besetting danger as on the side of 
 the people , and as neither of them perished till 
 long after his death, if their final downfall was 
 in accordance with the law which he enun- 
 ciated, it must be regarded as a proof of its 
 accuracy, and a very striking fulfilment of 
 the prophecy which it implied. 
 
 Polybius on the other hand not only saw 
 democracy assume the ascendant both in Car- 
 thage and Sparta, but was a witness to the 
 consequences of the event. Immediately after 
 the passage which we formerly quoted in which 
 he commends the original constitution of Sparta 
 he continues: "But at the time of the war of 
 Annibal the Carthaginian constitution was worse 
 in its condition than the Roman ******. Among 
 the Carthaginians the people possessed the 
 greatest sway in all deliberations, but the se- 
 nate among the Romans ; and, as in one repub- 
 

 121 
 
 lie all measures were determined by the mul- 
 titude, and in the other by the most eminent 
 citizens, of so great force was this advantage 
 in the conduct of affairs, that the Romans, 
 though brought by repeated losses into the 
 greatest danger, became through the wisdom 
 of their counsels superior to the Carthaginians 
 in the war*". The ultimate fate of the con- 
 stitution of Sparta came scarcely less directly 
 under the observation of Polybius than that of 
 Carthage 5 for its seven hundred years existence 
 was terminated in his youth by Philopoemen, 
 his father's friend and his own, who establish- 
 ed a. democracy in its stead, and, if in this 
 particular instance that measure was not the 
 sole cause, it was the immediate forerunner 
 of political dissolution. Before the history of 
 Polybius was written, Laconia was an incon- 
 siderable portion of a Roman province, and 
 the will of its universal people as powerless 
 for good or evil as that of a mob of Helots 
 and Slaves in the streets of Sparta a hundred 
 years before. 
 
 But there is another political doctrine of the 
 * B. VI. ex. III. c. II. p. 172. 
 
122 
 
 ancient publicists, which to some extent was 
 probably suggested by the classification of 
 which we have spoken, and of which the re- 
 sult was a still farther generalisation of the 
 same conclusions. The idea of the "Cycle" 
 probably originated with Plato, but Polybius 
 was the first to reduce it to an intelligible form. 
 According to Polybius not only had each of 
 the legitimate forms a corresponding degene- 
 rate form, but there existed farther a general 
 system of progression, in accordance with 
 which all these forms succeeded each other. 
 His own exposition is so clear that we shall 
 give it in the excellent old translation of Mr. 
 Hampton. "Of all these," i. e. the six primary 
 and secondary, "the first in order is Monarchy, 
 which is established by the bare work of na- 
 ture, without preparation or design. From 
 Monarchy arises Royalty, when art has been 
 applied to correct the Views of the former; and 
 when Royalty has degenerated into its conge- 
 nial evil, which is Tyranny, the destruction of 
 the latter gives birth to Aristocracy. This 
 again being changed, according to the natural 
 order of things, into Oligarchy, the subjects, 
 roused to vengeance by oppression, resist the 
 injustice of their governors, and establish 
 
123 
 
 Democracy*. And in the last place when the 
 people themselves become haughty and un- 
 tractable and reject all law, to Democracy 
 succeeds, in the course of time, the government 
 of the multitude (Ochlocracy)** ". The next and 
 last step leads to utter political disorganization, 
 analogous to the savage condition which pre- 
 ceded the commencement of political life; and 
 in a subsequent passage he discribes it. "They/* 
 i. e. the multitude, " run together in tumultuous 
 assemblies, and are hurried into every kind of 
 violence, assassinations, banishments, and di- 
 visions of lands; till being reduced at last to 
 a state of savage anarchy they at once find 
 a master and a monarch, and submit them- 
 selves to arbitrary sway***". "Such", he adds, 
 " is the circle in which political societies are 
 revolved, and such the natural order in which 
 the several kinds of government are varied, 
 
 * Democracy is here , in accordance with Plato's no- 
 menclature , used in the sense of Aristotle's Polity , or 
 legitimate popular government. 
 
 ** B. VI. ex. 1. 
 
 *** Eixdrcog xoivvv , flnov , ovv. e cdlrjs TtohrsLCcg 
 
 Xa&lOTCCTCCl 7] iv. drjUOKQKTLCIS , g|j , OiftCCt, Trj$ 
 
 svd'Qia$ dovlsicx. Tt'ksiGrri TS v.cd 
 Plato. Republ. Lib VIII. c. 15. 
 
124 
 
 till they are at last brought back to that ori- 
 ginal form from which the progress was begun". 
 
 In this enumeration it is obvious that no new 
 forms or even combinations of forms are in- 
 troduced; (for the first two Monarchy and 
 Koyalty are merely different names for the 
 same form) ; but what is both remarkable and 
 
 / instructive is the order in which they follow 
 each other , which is the same as that in which 
 
 / Aristotle invariably mentions them*. Some- 
 
 ( times, it is true, he gives the pure apart from 
 
 the degenerate forms, but on all occasions he 
 
 begins with the rule of the one, and ends with 
 
 that of the many**. Such, moreover, is the 
 
 * Polit. III. c. 6. IV. c. 11. Ethic. Nic. VIII. 10. 
 
 ** The observations which Aristotle, Lib. V. c. 10., 
 makes on the Mystical Cycle of the Pythagoreans, as 
 adopted by Plato, are totally inapplicable to the Cycle of 
 Polybius, which is little more than an inference from his 
 own classification of forms of government. When Sir 
 Cornwall Lewis said, Vol. II. p. 443, that the Platonic 
 theory of the cyclical revolutions of governments was 
 overthrown by the decisive criticism of Aristotle, and ap^ 
 plied that observation to Polybius , he forgot that, whilst 
 the "criticism" might have been known to Polybius, 
 the theory supposed to be criticised, in so far as it was 
 modified by Polybius , could not possibly be known to 
 Aristotle. 
 
125 
 
 order which was adopted by Plato , and pro- 
 bably by the whole Socratic School, who pre- 
 ceded Aristotle, and by Cicero, who followed Po- 
 lybius ; and such also has been the sequence in 
 which modern systematic writers have generally 
 treated the forms of government. Macchiavelli, 
 in his Discourses on Livy, followed Polybius 
 closely without mentioning him ; and one of the 
 last and greatest of German Scholars*, without 
 acknowledging Polybius, or indeed any of the 
 ancients as a guide, and proceeding on the re- 
 sults of his own researches into ancient history, 
 has adopted this very cycle. Such a coinci- 
 dence, which in the case of such a writer could 
 not be accidental , a,nd which therefore may be 
 regarded in a certain sense as involuntary, is 
 far more important than a formal adoption of 
 the speculative doctrine. 
 
 Amongst professed political speculators ** the 
 Cycle has been almost as frequent a theme as 
 the Ideal State; and were it not that for the 
 purposes of the present discussion our interest 
 in its truth is a very limited one, we should 
 
 * K. J. Hermann in his Staatsalterthiimer. 
 
 ** Hegel , Gervinus , Comte and Vico, have all treated 
 of it from their respective points of view. See also Za- 
 charia vom Staate Vol. II. p. 231. 
 
126 
 
 have felt bound to consider at length the ar- 
 guments by which it has been supported or 
 impugned. The conclusion to which such an 
 investigation would have led us would pro- 
 bably have been, that the divergencies of opi- 
 nion were by no means so great in reality as 
 the undue confidence with which half truths were 
 advanced on either side had made them to ap- 
 pear. Those who repudiated the doctrine most 
 strenuously would often have been willing 
 enough to admit, that, in so far as it asserted 
 simply that the tendency of political societies 
 was, first to progress towards liberty, and then 
 to degenerate into licence, it had a vast pre- 
 ponderance of experience in its favour. On 
 the other hand it is but fair to those who, 
 like Polybius *, attached to it more importance 
 than it seems to deserve, that we should bear 
 in mind that no limit in point of time is as- 
 signed by them to its various stages, and that 
 
 * In the case of Polybius himself, so great was the 
 confidence which he had in its invariable character, that 
 he pronounces it easy, the present place of any govern- 
 ment being given, to predict the next change which 
 awaits it, and he applies his formula to the govern- 
 ment of Rome , with a success which those will best 
 appreciate who are most conversant with the subsequent 
 history of that country. 
 
127 
 
 in this we have probably an indication of the 
 general latitude of construction with which 
 they intended that it should be applied. 
 
 It could not, of course, be the meaning of Po- 
 lybius, or of any other sensible person, in enun- 
 ciating this, or any other political law, that we 
 should expect from it the same regularity or 
 precision of action which is observable in the 
 laws by which the development or decay of 
 physical nature is governed*. The subjects 
 with which morals and politics are conversant 
 preclude the expectation of such regularity. 
 The changes are here dependent on an infin- 
 itely greater number of influences than those 
 which bear on the development of a plant or 
 an animal. Apart from the- constitutional pe- 
 culiarities, which, being inherent in the origi- 
 nal structure of the state, necessarily influence 
 its after changes, these changes are dependent, 
 at every stage, on the manner in which the 
 previous phase was passed through; they are 
 influenced by the temperament of the people, 
 the physical character of the country in which 
 they live, the views of gifted and energetic 
 men who at irregular intervals spring up among 
 
 * Vide ante chap. I. 
 
128 
 
 them, by the amount of internal and external 
 communication , by the spirit of the age of the 
 world to which they belong, and especially by 
 that of conterminous nations. Circumstances 
 are continually occurring which no human sa- 
 gacity could foresee, which no human power 
 could avert, and the effects of which, even if 
 they were anticipated, could be measured by 
 no invariable standard, which nevertheless roll 
 back for a time the tide of progress, or 
 stay the headlong torrent of decline. Even 
 in progressive communities ages may pass 
 with less change than a single week or day 
 may witness at another period. In some the 
 patriarchal monarchy, with which political 
 life begins , may be of long endurance ; 
 in others, as America, circumstances may 
 so favor democracy as to enable it to hang 
 together for several generations. Such an in- 
 stitution as feudalism may for centuries give 
 to the whole world the character of an aristo- 
 cracy, whereas in other circumstances a middle 
 class may divide with the crown the whole in- 
 fluences of the state, thus rendering the pas- 
 sage from Monarchy to Democracy almost im- 
 mediate. Even apparent relapses are by no 
 means unfrequent, in consequence of which a 
 
129 
 
 state of society which seemed on the point of 
 disappearing for ever is again firmly estab- 
 lished. The short lived tyrannies of Greece* 
 
 * Gervinus has justly remarked that u The fact that 
 modern absolutism , like the tyranny of antiquity, only 
 forms the transition from aristocracy to democracy, is 
 sufficient to decide the resemblance of the two pheno- 
 mena' 1 . Introduction to the History of the 19 th century. 
 Section II. p. 7. Miss Homer's translation. The whole 
 section is very instructive. The general conclusion at which 
 he arrives is, that "The development of the states of Eu- 
 rope in modern times has followed the same course as 
 those of antiquity, although in wider relations of num- 
 bers, space and time". In enunciating the doctrine 
 in the outset , he carries his generalization even farther. 
 "In the history, of the whole human race this law may 
 be again observed in its largest manifestations. From 
 oriental despotism to aristocracy, from the government 
 of the ancients and of the middle ages , founded on 
 slavery and serfdom, to the state policy of modern 
 times, which is yet in the course of development, a 
 regular progress may be perceived from the intellectual 
 and civil freedom of one alone , to that of the few and 
 many. But where states have completed their term of 
 existence, we may again observe a descent in civiliza- 
 tion, freedom and power, from the highest point in this 
 ascending scale of development, from the many to the 
 few , and from the few again to the one alone. This 
 law may be traced throughout history in every separate 
 state, as well as in the above mentioned group of states". 
 p. 3. 
 
 i 
 
130 
 
 are an example of a relapse of this description, 
 altogether inconsistent with the general ten- 
 dency of the time, which was clearly in the 
 direction of democracy. The same apparent 
 result may be produced by an accidental anti- 
 cipation of a condition of affairs for which the 
 general spirit is not yet ripe. During the Pro- 
 tectorate the probable future of England must 
 have seemed to be divided between a military 
 despotism and a republic, but the protectorate 
 turned out to be nothing more than a tempo- 
 rary interruption of the more regular march 
 of events towards the very goal which it seemed 
 to have attained. It is such irregularities as 
 these, together with the vastness of the field 
 and our limited means of survey, which have 
 rendered men hopeless of tracing any principle 
 of progress or decline in political societies, and 
 yet, if all allowances are made, we agree with 
 Macchiavelli* in thinking that it may well be 
 questioned if there is one of them which in- 
 validates the general truth of the ancient law. 
 For the purposes of the present argument, how- 
 ever, it is obvious that the accuracy of the last 
 stage alone is important. Whatever may be the 
 
 * Discours. Lib. I. c. II. p. 26. 
 
131 
 
 variations in the earlier steps of the sequence, 
 if the final result to which it points be trust- 
 worthy , it conveys to us this very pregnant 
 fact, that the rule of the numerical majority 
 is the degenerate form to which not only po- 
 pular governments are prone, but that it is the; 
 final form of degeneracy of all governments 
 whatsoever. In every case the change by which 
 it is introduced is the last act of social organic 
 existence, and its brief and troubled sway the 
 deathbed sickness of the body politic. 
 
 These conclusions of the fathers of political 
 science, in place of being invalidated, as some 
 have supposed*, are enhanced by the fact that 
 they were arrived at in circumstances in which 
 a democracy, even of the most unlimited kind, 
 partook largely of the character of an oligar- 
 chy; and where its degeneracy into an irra- 
 tional mob-government ought consequently to 
 have been less imminent than in modern 
 times when the drj^iog includes the whole body 
 of the people. It seems to us that the narrow 
 limits of the governing body in the states of 
 Greece went far to neutralize the influences 
 adverse to stability which we alluded to when 
 
 * Sudre, Lewis, etc. 
 
 i 2 
 
132 
 
 speaking of the demoralising effects of slavery ; 
 and even to counterbalance the advantages 
 which in the modern world, the cause of 
 order has derived from the system of repre- 
 sentation. We shall have occasion again to 
 speak of the effects of representative govern- 
 ment, but even here we are unwilling to omit 
 the remark of M. Sismondi that the discovery 
 of printing and the diffusion of intelligence by 
 newspapers has placed the government , as of 
 old, in presence of the whole nation, and ren- 
 dered the sesvants of the nation as com- 
 pletely dependant on it, even where, as in Ame- 
 rica, it covers an immense space, as they for- 
 merly were on the people of Athens. 
 
CHAP. XI. 
 
 HOW DID THE ANCIENTS PROPOSE TO ESCAPE FROM 
 THE CYCLE? 
 
 The dicta which we have brought together 
 in the preceding chapter seem to warrant us in 
 stating the following as the results of the ex- 
 perience of antiquity, in so far as that expe- 
 rience throws light on our present subject. 
 
 1 st The two tendencies of which we have 
 spoken, those namely of permanence and pro- 
 gress, contended for the mastery during the 
 whole course of ancient civilization. 
 
 2 nd The progressive tendency invariably 
 gained the ascendancy to the effect of assert- 
 ing in the end an exclusive recognition. 
 
 3 rd The form of government which its vic- 
 tory imposed was democracy, by which a po- 
 litical equality of all citizens was understood*. 
 
 4 th Democracy in every instance proved to 
 be the government of a class (the tyranny of 
 
 * Aristot. Polit. , Lib. VI. c. 1. 
 
134 
 
 the many) and as such, being inconsistent with 
 the individual freedom of action of the whole 
 body of the people, was destructive to perma- 
 nence and progress alike. 
 
 The response thus pronounced by the oracle 
 of experience in the ancient world ; as read by 
 its most cunning interpreters, is a solemn and 
 at first light a very sorrowful one for human 
 progress. The last, and, as it appeared, the in- 
 variable result of political development was a 
 form of government which rendered progress 
 impossible, and, there being no standing still, de- 
 cline consequently became inevitable. Accord- 
 ing to this theory, when the last stage had been 
 reached, there was nothing farther to be done 
 but to permit society to resolve itself into its 
 elements, and again to commence the dreary 
 cycle which was again to terminate in a similar 
 dissolution. That an organisation which had at- 
 tained its completion should fall to pieces and 
 crumble away, till in the end it served no other 
 purpose than to fertilise by its traditions the 
 soil from which a fresh and vigorous political 
 life is to spring, seems so much in harmony 
 with the general scheme of the world's govern- 
 ment, that mankind have made up their minds 
 to it pretty much as they have done to their 
 
135 
 
 own dissolution*. And perhaps they have been 
 right in doing so; at all events the world's 
 previous history furnishes us with no secure 
 ground for asserting that they have been wrong. 
 But the analogy between the physical and the 
 social world in this respect , though a strik- 
 ing, is not in reality a close one. As regards 
 the dissolution of animals and plants our in- 
 duction is sufficiently extensive to warrant an 
 universal conclusion; and even if it had been 
 far less extensive than it is, the similarity be- 
 tween the animal and vegetable organisations 
 which now exist, and those which have ceased 
 to exist is so great, and the surrounding circum- 
 stances so nearly identical , as to give to the 
 conclusion a very high probability. In politics 
 all this is reversed. The instances are so few 
 as scarcely to warrant any conclusion at all ; 
 and if they were far more numerous than they 
 are, their character is so dissimilar, and the 
 circumstances in which they are placed so 
 wholly unlike, as almost to defy the application 
 of induction altogether. The question however 
 whether any society can be rendered absolutely 
 
 * Egli e cosa verissima , come tutte le cose del mondo 
 hanno il termine della vita loro. Macchiavelli Discorsi 
 sopra la prima deca di Tito Livio lib. III. cap. 1. 
 
136 
 
 permanent; (permanent, i. e., whilst human affairs 
 remain as they have hitherto been -- for the 
 world too has its day) is a question which is, 
 and is likely to continue to be insoluble by 
 mankind. But, like most insoluble questions it 
 is one which happily does not bear on our pre- 
 sent conduct. Whether there be absolute li- 
 mits to the perfectibility and endurance of so- 
 cial organization or not is a matter of no 
 practical moment, so long as it is clear that 
 these limits, if they exist, are separated from 
 our present position by a vast untrodden region 
 which is as open to human endeavour as any 
 over which mankind have hitherto passed. 
 
 Now notwithstanding their theory of the 
 cycle, which seemed to cut them off from it, 
 the ancients were firm believers in the ex- 
 istence of this field of farther human possibili- 
 ties, and it was this belief which forced upon 
 them a farther analysis of that doctrine itself. 
 That democracy had hitherto invariably become 
 the government of a class might be reason 
 enough for its hitherto having been invariably 
 the forerunner of disorganization and decline, 
 for class government of all kinds they believ- 
 ed to be degenerate government , and not 
 least the government of the lowest class of 
 
137 
 
 all. But was it a necessary consequence of 
 political development that it should end as 
 it had hitherto ended? Must every attempt 
 to give unlimited recognition to liberty inevi- 
 tably lead to a form of government which was 
 thus inconsistent with liberty and progress 
 alike? These were questions which, notwith- 
 standing their sorrowful experience, the publi- 
 cists of antiquity did not cease to ask them- 
 selves ; and they knew that, if, from the fact 
 that such a government was a degenerate go- 
 vernment, they could ascend to the cause why 
 it was so, a door to indefinite progress might 
 still be opened. In offering us the results of 
 this investigation the publicists abandon the 
 character of chroniclers and classifiers of events, 
 and assume the higher attitude of propounders 
 of political theory. Those who represent Aris- 
 totle as a mere collector of phenomena, who, 
 from the order in which he found them to 
 have occurred in times past, evolved laws for 
 their future occurrence, do him full as great 
 a wrong as those do Plato who assert that he 
 contented himself with psychological results, 
 heedless how much they were contradicted by 
 the facts of human experience. Although, as 
 we formerly remarked, the one adopted the 
 
138 
 
 historical , the other the psychological method, 
 and each, from the very opposite direction of 
 their mental tendencies, adhered to his own 
 method perhaps to excess, they were both far 
 too clear sighted to do so exclusively, and in 
 the case of Aristotle at all events we conti- 
 nually see that, so soon as a result is histori- 
 cally ascertained, he sets about analysing it, 
 and inquiring into its causes, with a view to 
 ascertaining whether its character be accidental 
 or necessary, and whether its presence be ex- 
 ceptional and transitory or general and per- 
 manent*. It is thus with the most rigid ad- 
 herence to scientific method that he carries po- 
 litical facts beyond the limits of the states in 
 which he observed their occurrence, and sets 
 them forth in the broader light of laws of hu- 
 man society**. If, in what have been ascer- 
 tained in fact to have been well ordered and 
 progressive states, he finds on farther inquiry 
 
 * Politic., Lib. II. cap. 7. 
 
 ** Was aber Aristoteles beobachtet , kann als solches 
 nicht das Maass des Gerechten sein. Er muss es erst 
 mit einander vergleichen und das Allgemeine aus dem 
 Besondern herausfinden; er ist daher nothwendig in ste- 
 tem Abstrahiren begriffen. Stahl , Philosophic des Rechts. 
 V. I. p. 26. 
 
139 
 
 that their stability and progress have been 
 coincident with forms which recognised and 
 conformed themselves to the principles of hu- 
 man life in the abstract, he hesitates not to 
 pronounce these to be legitimate forms for all 
 time. If , on the contrary, he finds that a form 
 , which has proved in times past to be incon- 
 sistent with order and progress can be farther 
 proved to violate an universal and abiding law, 
 on the same principle he pronounces a perma- 
 nent sentence of condemnation against it. In 
 both cases his confidence in his previous ge- 
 neralization is confirmed by the agreement of 
 its results with those obtained by the subse- 
 quent psychological investigations which it was 
 the means of suggesting. 
 
 In assigning the reasons which led him. to 
 class democracy and oligarchy among the de- 
 generate forms of government, he applies pre- 
 cisely the method which we have here pointed 
 out-, and the psychological result which he re- 
 gards as the ultimate ground of condemnation 
 is that, though from opposite directions, they 
 each commit the error o'f mistaking a partial 
 for an universal truth. "Democracy", he says, 
 " arises from the circumstance that, being equal 
 in certain respects, men believe themselves to 
 
140 
 
 te equal in all respects; being equally free, for 
 example, they think that an absolute equality 
 subsists among them. Oligarchy on the other 
 hand, arises from those who are unequal in 
 some respects supposing that they are unequal 
 in all respects; e. g., being unequal in riches, 
 they imagine that there is no longer any kind, 
 of equality that exists among them*." 
 
 The law which these two forms thus violate 
 in common is that by which nature has made 
 men, not absolutely and universally, but rela- 
 tively and partially equal. 
 
 The distinction between absolute, and relative 
 or proportional equality is one to which we 
 have often already alluded, and to some of 
 our readers it may seem so obvious as scarce- 
 ly to require that we should dwell upon it 
 in detail. To the speculative politicians of the 
 ancient world, however, it seemed to be faught 
 with consequences so vast that they are never 
 weary of expounding it by illustration and en- 
 forcing it by argument ; and , as we concur with 
 them in believing that by its application alone 
 can the escape which we desiderate be effect- 
 ed, and a practical answer given to the de- 
 
 * Politic., Lib. V. cap. 1. 
 

 141 
 
 mands of progress without impairing that very 
 liberty in name of which these demands are 
 propounded, we shall make no apology for 
 devoting to it a few additional pages. 
 
 The whole organisation of society in the an- 
 cient world rested on the hypothesis of human 
 inequality 5 and of the elements of disorgani- 
 sation which it exhibited not a few are to be 
 traced directly to an unqualified and undistin- 
 guishing recognition of this hypothesis in prac- 
 tice. From the earliest times it found expres- 
 sion in two celebrated institutions , of which 
 the consequences have been strangely different; 
 but of which the origins probably were not 
 very dissimilar , castes and slavery. The 
 first, peculiar to the East or to those nations 
 which partook of a decidedly oriental character*, 
 received its complete development in Egypt and 
 in India. The second divided mankind, not in 
 the classical nations of antiquity alone, but in 
 all the progressive nations of the world, into what 
 may also be regarded as the two great castes 
 of the bond and the free. The assumption on 
 
 * Sudre observes that the principal merit of Solon's re- 
 form consisted in his repudiating the principle of caste, by 
 transferring political power from an aristocracy of birth 
 to a timocracy. Histoire de la Souverainete* p. 155. 
 
142 
 
 which these distinctions respectively proceeded, 
 and to which that of castes unswervingly ad- 
 hered, was that of a difference, not between 
 man and man, but between one class of men 
 and another, and this not accidentally and 
 temporarily but necessarily and permanently. 
 Now this assumption, had it been correct in 
 point of fact, would have gone far towards the 
 theoretical justification of these institutions, 
 though it might have done little to reconcile 
 us to the manner in which they were practi- 
 cally administered. If it were true that every 
 Brahmin differed from every Sudra, not as a 
 fortunately born and cultivated differs from an 
 unfortunately born and uncultivated man, but 
 as a man capable of cultivation differs from 
 a man incapable of it, then with reason might 
 the one as an entire tribe be permanently 
 placed at the top and the other at the bottom 
 of Hindoo society. The same is true of the 
 distinction between slaves and freemen in the 
 cities of Greece. If Aristotle's premise,* "that 
 by nature some men are free and some men 
 slaves," be granted him, his conclusion,** that 
 
 TLVSg fV 
 ** Otg KCtl 6V[JiCpQSt, TO SoviSVSLV KCtl SlY.KiOV S6TL. 
 
it is "both profitable and just that the latter 
 should act as slaves", becomes irresistible, for 
 his middle term, that political justice is but 
 another name for the recognition of natural 
 law, is a proposition which he rightly assumes 
 as an axiom. 
 
 But the ground on which, in modern times, 
 we feel entitled to repudiate both of these in- 
 stitutions alike is not that the arguments by 
 which they are sought to be defended are in- 
 consequent, but that the premises on which these 
 arguments rested are false. Without entering 
 either on physiological or psychological discus- 
 sions as to the respective merits of different 
 races of men, we hold that the possession of 
 a common humanity in this world and a com- 
 mon hope in the next constitutes an equality 
 sufficient to render it an act of injustice that 
 we should so far prejudge the capabilities of 
 any individual, as to shut the door from his 
 birth against his social progress. The simple 
 fact of his being born, for aught that we can 
 assert to the contrary, with the responsibilities 
 of a man entitles him, according to our modern 
 view, to the hopes of a man, and consequently 
 to have the question of how high he shall rise 
 in the social scale left open to be settled by 
 
144 
 
 his own efforts, and by those mysterious in- 
 fluences from a higher source by which the 
 destiny of every individual is guided. If he 
 belongs to a race or even a family that has 
 hitherto been unprogressive, there is a presump- 
 tion against his progress; but the moment that 
 this presumption has been belied by the fact, 
 we feel that it is according to the fact and 
 not the presumption that his social position 
 must be assigned to him. 
 
 At first sight it seems strange that the in- 
 stitution of castes should have been so much 
 more adverse to progress than that of slavery. 
 That the larger number of human beings in a 
 country should be regarded not as men but as 
 things, not as the subjects merely but as the 
 absolute property, they and their children, of 
 the smaller number seems to outrage our sense 
 of justice more flagrantly, and do more grie- 
 vous violence to our feelings of humanity, than 
 that the whole inhabitants should be divided 
 into classes and that too, as was actually the 
 case, according to principles of classification 
 which were not only reasonable but enlightened. 
 The explanation lies mainly in the fact that 
 the distinction between caste and caste was 
 more indelible than that between the slave and 
 
145 
 
 ils master. If the slave succeeded in raising 
 himself morally and intellectually to the level 
 of a freeman , it was always possible that his 
 actual equality might be recognised, legally 
 and even politically, by one or other of the 
 many forms of emancipation which always ex- 
 isted alongside of slavery; but where the sys- 
 tem of castes prevailed no amount of wisdom 
 could convert a warrior into a priest, no 
 amount of valour could confer on a tiller of the 
 ground the dignity of a warrior. The first had 
 proceeded from the mouth of Brahma, the se- 
 cond from his arms, and the third from his 
 loins, and there the matter rested once and for 
 ever. 
 
 Another vast distinction consisted in the fact, 
 that, whilst the system of castes extended to 
 the whole population, that of slavery left a very 
 considerable minority* free from its fetters. 
 But, though free from the obstructions which 
 
 * It must be borne in mind that in almost all the 
 states of antiquity there was a numerous class of per- 
 sons who held an anomalous position between the 
 slave and the citizen. For the most part they enjoyed 
 private but no public rights, and for the purposes of the 
 present discussion may all be regarded as belonging to 
 the category of the politically unfree. 
 
146 
 
 it directly imposed, they were not free from its 
 influences ; and this fact introduces an element 
 of which, as we have elsewhere observed, we 
 must never lose sight when we compare an- 
 cient with modern society. "Der Mensch fangt 
 mit dem Barone an " was the saying of a mo- 
 dern politician : "Mankind begins with the 
 Citizen <? was the doctrine of the ancient publi- 
 cist; but neither the noble nor the citizen 
 was independent of those from whom he had 
 separated himself by a line of which nature 
 indicated no trace, and which, in spite of his 
 best efforts, the progress of events was con- 
 tinually effacing. 
 
 But because nature gave no countenance to 
 the doctrine of inequality, in the only sense 
 in which it could have served as a justification 
 for these institutions, does it therefore follow 
 that there is no inequality among men which 
 nature herself has established, and of which po- 
 litical institutions may justly take cognisance? 
 Because all men are equally human beings, are 
 they therefore all equal human beings ? 
 
 In considering this question we shall find 
 that if the doctrine of inequality under one 
 form led the ancients astray, in another it 
 saved the classical nations at all events from 
 
147 
 
 errors which have borne bitter fruits to the 
 modern world. If ancient society erred in 
 rashly recognising a species of inequality 
 which had no other foundation than human 
 folly and selfishness , modern society has scarce- 
 ly erred less in blindly refusing to recognise 
 another species which has been imposed by 
 divine wisdom and goodness. 
 
 It is one of the most remarkable consequences 
 of the imperfection of our nature that progress 
 scarcely ever follows a directly forward or up- 
 ward course, and it need not therefore either 
 surprise or discourage us that, when in the mo- 
 dern world the doctrine of inequality in 
 its extreme form was for the first time fairly 
 abandoned, it should have given place to the 
 directly opposite doctrine of absolute equality. 
 The only thing that saved antiquity from a simi- 
 lar extravagance probably was, that there it ne- 
 ver was abandoned at all , either in theory or in 
 practice, and that, when its application became 
 impossible in one form, a remedy was sought, 
 not in a new doctrine, but in another form 
 of the existing doctrine. This is precisely 
 what we see taking place when we compare 
 the doctrine by which the Greeks justified 
 slavery with that by which they regulated 
 
 K2 
 
148 
 
 citizen life. The unlimited inequality which 
 was held to distinguish master from slave, 
 manifestly could not be used to distinguish ci- 
 tizen from citizen, for, if there was no com- 
 mon ground of humanity between the former, 
 there was, ex hypothesi, a common ground, of 
 citizenship between the latter. The minimum 
 of citizen rights and privileges, whatever that 
 might be, must belong to all and to all equally, 
 so that up to this point it was not so much that 
 ^a limitation was imposed; the doctrine was 
 rendered inapplicable by the very nature of 
 the subject. But, though citizens were equal 
 in some respects, it by no means followed that 
 they were equal in all respects even as re- 
 garded their citizenship; though they were 
 equally citizens it did not follow that they 
 were equal citizens, for the possession of the 
 minimum by no means implied the possession 
 of the maximum. Among citizens, then, there 
 was still inequality in point of fact, though 
 manifestly not of the unlimited kind which had 
 been taken for granted as dividing slaves from 
 freemen, and consequently there was still room 
 for the application, under corresponding limi- 
 tations, of the political doctrine which took 
 cognizance of that fact. What then are these 
 
limitations? To say that we are to recognise 
 a limited as we did an absolute inequality , is 
 to convey no positive rule of conduct, for 
 there may be infinite degrees of limitation. 
 Besides, notwithstanding the doctrine on which 
 slavery was founded, there was a feeling even 
 in antiquity that justice is always a species of 
 equality*. How then was the matter to be 
 solved? For according to this view justice must 
 be at once equality and inequality. The di- 
 lemma gave rise to one of those distinctions 
 in which the Greeks so much delighted, and 
 the faculty of drawing which Aristotle regarded 
 as the distinguishing characteristic of cultivat- 
 ed men**. It was first pointed out by Plato in 
 the "Laws", and is worked out by Aristotle 
 in his discussion on justice in the 5 th book of 
 the Ethics with what seems almost a perverse 
 amount of subtility and minuteness. "There 
 is", says Plato, "an old true saying, that equa- 
 lity produces friendship. But in what the 
 equality consists which possesses this power is 
 
 * El OVV TO KIKOV UVLGOV, TO SlKKlOV 16OV OTtSQ "X.OL 
 
 UVBV Xoyov Sonet naGiv. Ethic. Nic. Lib. V. c. 3. Otov 
 donsi TO loov dincuov sivcci , xea yccg S'GTIV etc. Polit. 
 Lib. III. c. 5. 
 
 * To 8ioqt&w yaQ ovv. E'GTI ztnv noUcov. Ethic. Nic. 
 Lib. X. c. 1. 
 
150 
 
 not very evident , and this circumstance has 
 occasioned much trouble. For there are two 
 kinds of equality, the same in name, but in 
 reality almost opposite. The one of these 
 every state and every legislator is in a condi- 
 tion to administer, in so far as honours are 
 concerned, by means of the ballot, the equality 
 consisting in measure, weight and number. But 
 the truest and best equality is by no means 
 easy for every one to see ; for it is the judge- 
 ment of Zeus, and "yields but little to men, 
 though what it does yield either to individuals 
 or to states is the cause of all the good that 
 falls to their lot. It measures out more to the 
 greater and less to the smaller, giving to both 
 in moderation, and according to their natures. 
 Moreover it distributes according to reason, 
 more honour to those who have more virtue, 
 and on the contrary to those who have less 
 virtue and education, less honour, but still ac- 
 cording to their respective deserts. Now this 
 is justice, and that political justice too after 
 which we must strive, that equality to which 
 we must look in organising our state"*. 
 
 * Nopwv L. VI. c. V. p. 162. Ed. Hermann. The 
 whole chapter , which it is not easy to render satis- 
 factorily, is highly interesting- and important. 
 
151 
 
 The justice which corresponds to each of these 
 two kinds of equality, Aristotle distinguishes thus. 
 The one is compensative or corrective justice, 
 (TO diogfttttwov diKKiOv\ that justice by which 
 the legislator seeks to establish, or the judge to 
 restore perfect equality in those respects* in 
 which, apart from individual merit or demerit, 
 men are entitled to be equal on the ground of 
 their common citizenship, or, as we should say, 
 of their common humanity. It is this species 
 of justice which governs legal relations whe- 
 ther between citizen and citizen, or between 
 the citizen and the state**. The other is dis- 
 tributive justice (TO diavs^nxov dtxatov), that 
 justice according to which rewards, honours, and 
 public advantages are to be measured out. In 
 apportioning the latter an element of calculation 
 is involved which does not belong to the former, 
 that, viz., of proportion or relation (avc&oyov). 
 There must be proportion between the individual 
 and the thing (ol$ xal ev ols), that those who are 
 unequal may not have equal things (pr} foot, 
 ovx itia ot>(7t***). Of this kind of justice, as 
 
 * ev TOL$ cvvKUdypKGi in contracts, bargains, and the 
 like. 
 
 ** Ethic. Nic. Lib. V. c. 4. 
 
 *** Is not the rule, " Si inaequalibus aequalia addas, 
 
152 
 
 opposed to the other, it may be said that it 
 consists not in equality but in proportion, and, 
 as opposed to injustice, that it consists not in 
 inequality but in disproportion. (TO per ovv 
 dixcuov rovto avakoyov' TO $' cidixov, TO Ttaga 
 TO dvdA.cc'yov.) 
 
 It is this species of justice which forms the 
 basis of the political relations between the ci- 
 tizen and the state. ('En, in rov tear' atyctv 
 TOVTO <5?JAoi>. TO yccQ SLXCCIOV sv iat$ diavo[iccis 
 6/ioAoyovfffc 7tdvT$ xccz' atyav nvcc dsiv dvcu. 
 etc.* 
 
 The idea of proportional equality, which in 
 its abstract form is thus worked out in the 
 Ethics, is exhibited in various applications in 
 Aristotle's treatise on the Politics**. 
 
 In the 5 th Book particularly, in treating of 
 the causes of revolutions, he exhibits the con- 
 sequences of its neglect. It is to this cause, 
 that he traces the rise of democracy***; and by 
 
 omnia erunt inaequalia," an axiom as well of justice, 
 as of the mathematics? And is there not a true coin- 
 cidence between commutative and distributive justice, 
 and arithmetical and geometrical proportion? Bacon; 
 Advarict. of learning. 
 
 * Ethic. Lib. V. c. 3. 
 
 ** Politic. Lib. III. c. 5. quoted above. 
 
 *** Lib. V. c. 1. 
 
153 
 
 way of corrective he again expounds this dis- 
 tinction with the same arithmetical and geo- 
 metrical illustrations which he had used in the 
 Ethics. In the 6 th chap.* we have the fol- 
 lowing very remarkable expression : povov ya.Q 
 [iovL[iov TO XKT' atyav Itiov, xal TO e%iv Ta 
 CCVTCOV. For the only durable government is that 
 which is based on the principle of relative or pro- 
 portional equality **, and which thus assigns to 
 every one what really is his. (Suum cuique). 
 
 In so far as Aristotle is concerned therefore, 
 there can be no mistake as to the fact, that 
 it was to the doctrine of proportional equality 
 that he looked for escape from the cycle, and 
 that it was by means of its application that he 
 believed in the possibility of a more stable 
 condition of affairs, and a longer political life, 
 than had been granted to any of the states of 
 his own time. 
 
 If these views were suggested by the timo- 
 cratic institutions of Solon, practical politics 
 owe more to the Athenian constitution than 
 
 * Lib. V. c. VI. 
 
 ** It is by no means easy to find satisfactory equi- 
 valents in English for KCCT' <x!-iav IGOV. Had the idea 
 been more familiar the language would probably have 
 been richer. 
 
154 
 
 ideal politics do to that of Sparta, after which 
 so many Utopiae have been imagined. That 
 the obligation has not been acknowleged , seems 
 to justify the charge of M. Sudre* against the 
 publicists of antiquity, that, of the two typical 
 systems which history presented to them, they 
 delighted to copy and to honour the less worthy. 
 The manner in which this distinction which 
 may with truth be regarded as the corner 
 stone of political science, was practically re- 
 cognised by Solon is known, in a general 
 way, to every one, and will be better under- 
 stood when we come to speak of the distri- 
 bution of political power. The well known dic- 
 tum of Pericles, in his famous funeral oration, 
 as reported by Thucydides,** may serve in 
 the mean time as a proof of its continued re- 
 cognition at Athens. 
 
 "In name," he says, speaking of the con- 
 stitution of Athens in his own day, "from its 
 not being administered for the benefit of the 
 few but of the many, it is called a democracy; 
 but with regard to its laws, all enjoy equality 
 as concerns their private differences; while with 
 
 * Histoire de la Souverainete. p. 555. * 
 ** Lib. II. c. 37. 
 
155 
 
 regard to public rank, according as each man 
 has reputation for anything , he is preferred for 
 public honours, not so much from consideration 
 of party as of merit; nor again, on the ground 
 of poverty, while he is able to do the state any 
 good service, is he prevented by the obscurity 
 of his position*". 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 HOW DO THE MODERNS PROPOSE TO ESCAPE FROM 
 THE CYCLE ? 
 
 It may be safely asserted that in every or- 
 ganised society which has enjoyed any high 
 degree either of stability or of freedom the 
 principle of proportional equality has not only 
 been practically .at work, but that its working 
 has been extensively aided by positive institu- 
 tions. Even in the rudest and simplest forms 
 of social life , a principle so deeply founded in 
 nature could not have failed to force itself into 
 action. The necessity which the public safety 
 
 * Dale trans, p. 112. 
 
156 
 
 imposes of placing offices of trust in the hands 
 of those who are strong enough to endure la- 
 bour and to support responsibility, has, in 
 every variety of circumstances, overridden the 
 jealousy of preeminence. "Twenty men", says 
 Harrington, "(if they be not all idiots, and 
 perhaps if they be,) can never come so together 
 but there will be such a difference in them, 
 that about a third will be wiser, or at least 
 less foolish, than all the rest; these upon ac- 
 quaintance, tho' it be but small, will be dis- 
 covered, and (as stags that have the largest 
 heads) lead the herd: for while the six, dis- 
 coursing and arguing one with another, shew 
 the eminence of their parts, the fourteen dis- 
 cover that they never thought on 5 or are cleared 
 in divers Truths which had formerly perplexed 
 them. Wherefore in matter of common con- 
 cernment , difficulty, or danger they hang upon 
 their lips as children upon their fathers." In 
 the recognition of the "stags that have the 
 largest heads," as a nobility; in the timocratic 
 suffrages which have every where formed the 
 bases of representative governments ; and above 
 all, in the combination of the three pure forms 
 of government into what the ancients called 
 the mixed government, and what we call the 
 
157 
 
 constitutional state, we have eminent exam- 
 ples of the practical and salutary working of 
 this principle. 
 
 But there is a wide difference between oc- 
 casionally and blindly acting on a principle, 
 now in excess now in defect, as immediate 
 necessity seems to dictate , and consciously re- 
 cognising the same principle as a rule every 
 departure from which is a violation of order. 
 Though the unconscious and consequently un- 
 systematic recognition may have satisfied the 
 requirements of a rude and primitive society, 
 we have already seen that it by no means fol- 
 lows that a conscious and systematic recogni- 
 tion may not be imperatively called for by 
 those of a society more refined, and conse- 
 quently presenting more complicated relations. 
 So long, for example, as all men under the rank 
 of the landholder or the wealthy burgher could 
 be safely excluded from all share of political 
 influence, it may have worked perfectly well 
 that all those who partook of political influence 
 under the rank of a Baron should be politi- 
 cally equal. It is obvious that the political ma- 
 chine can never take cognisance of minute 
 personal distinctions; and here the political 
 recognition was perhaps not very outrageously 
 
158 
 
 at variance with the social fact. But it by no 
 means follows that the same will be the case 
 if, in the progress of social development, it 
 becomes necessary to recognise the existence 
 of public rights in the mere man, whilst at 
 the same time no cognisance is taken of the 
 vast disparity between his position, as such, 
 and that of the lowest class of those who have 
 been hitherto enfranchised , a disparity greatly 
 exceeding that which separates those who at 
 present enjoy the equal suffrage. If the former 
 system fitted rudely and awkwardly to the facts 
 of society, it is by no means impossible that 
 the latter system may not fit at all ; we have 
 already seen that such has been the experience 
 of mankind in every case in which it has been 
 tried hitherto, and we have been able to find no 
 reliable ground for hoping that it will not be 
 our own. 
 
 Nor need it astonish us if a more refined 
 political organisation should be exacted of 
 us at every stage of our progress. If that 
 progress has been real, it surely is not un- 
 reasonable that it should at last force upon us 
 the necessity of consciously recognising a prin- 
 ciple on which mankind have unconsciously 
 acted from the beginning of time. The tran- 
 
159 
 
 sition from unconscious to conscious existence, 
 from a blind and involuntary to an intelligent 
 and voluntary obedience to the principles of 
 our nature, is the universal law of progress, 
 and a law which is as binding on man in the 
 aggregate as it is on the individual man. 
 
 But, so far from discovering any such con- 
 scious recognition of the principle of propor- 
 tional equality, wherever constitutional* states 
 exist, we find (so far as we can read the pub- 
 lic conscience) a sort of confused notion that 
 absolute equality is the ultimate rule of justice, 
 and relative or proportional equality a viola- 
 tion of that rule defensible on no other ground 
 than that of public expediency for the time 
 being. In some of our later constitutional 
 writers, it is true, something like a faint glim- 
 mering of what we regard as the sounder doc- 
 trine may be traced, but stated in a manner 
 so hesitating and wavering as to shew that its 
 full import was far from being revealed to them. 
 
 "Its" (the English Constitution's) "main ob- 
 ject is to secure some share in the election of 
 representatives (so far as that result may in the 
 
 * As to the standische Verfassungen of Germany, v. 
 infra, Cap. XVI. 
 
160 
 
 nature of things be approached) to every per- 
 son who from his apparent circumstances can 
 be supposed capable of an independent exer- 
 cise of the privilege 7 while on the other hand, 
 it regulates the distribution of the right of 
 suffrage with some regard to the consideration 
 of comparative wealth or property, by allow- 
 ing a person who possesses a qualification in 
 more places than one to vote in the election for 
 each, and consequently to return several re- 
 presentatives to parliament."* 
 
 Such feeble traces of the doctrine are mani- 
 festly to be regarded, rather as a reflex of its 
 unconscious application hitherto, than as a 
 scientific basis upon which future practice may 
 fall back in its efforts after greater consistency**. 
 Of the value of the doctrine , in the sense in 
 
 * Stephen's Blackstone. 
 
 ** Foreigners have sometimes done us too much ho- 
 nour in attributing to us an effective recognition of this 
 principle. "Far", says Sismondi, "from the double vote 
 being considered in England as a violation of the equal- 
 ity of the citizens , the same man can frequently vote 
 as a Master of Arts in one of the Universities, as a free- 
 holder in two or three countries, as a freeman of two 
 or three towns. " That our traditions have rendered 
 such an occurrence possible seems to point to our future 
 practice the direction in which it ought to move. 
 
161 
 
 which it was understood by Aristotle , viz., as 
 a means of escape from the cycle by satisfy- 
 ing democratic claims and at the same time 
 obviating their consequences, we have found 
 no indication in any English writer. 
 
 But modern political life cannot have been 
 altogether bereft of principle , and we are con- 
 sequently bound to inquire to what means of 
 escape those amongst ourselves have trusted 
 to whom the magnitude of the danger was as 
 apparent as it was to Aristotle. Now the doctrine 
 behind which those who, whilst they rapturous- 
 ly applaud every separate proposal to extend 
 the suffrage, are still averse to what manifestly 
 must be the ultimate consequences of such a 
 line of conduct, commonly shelter themselves, 
 seems to be, that the suffrage is a "privilege", 
 not a "right"*; and the practical protection 
 against democracy on which they rely is, that 
 by extending the suffrage a point will be 
 reached when, not only the moral but the phy- 
 sical force of the community being in the 
 hands of the enfranchised, they will be able, 
 without fear of violence, to refuse the suffrage 
 
 * Mr. Tremenhere (Political Experience) says that this 
 distinction is recognised by Aristotle. I find no such 
 recognition. 
 
162 
 
 to those below them. In this way it is said 
 that we need never arrive at what is called 
 the manhood suffrage at all; and that there 
 will always be a social cess-pool into which 
 the lees of the community may be drained off. 
 
 To the doctrine and to the scheme alike the 
 following objections seem to be fatal; 
 
 1 st They rest on no principle, except one 
 which is. as false in politics as in morals; viz. 
 that "might makes right."* 
 
 2 11(l They take for granted the possibility of 
 an occurrence which is inconsistent with the 
 whole experience of mankind; there being no 
 historical example of a state which has thus 
 stopped short on the high road to democracy. 
 
 3 d They suppose the sympathies of all classes 
 of electors to be the same, whereas it is ob- 
 vious that those of the lowest class would con- 
 stantly be with the non-electors, and that, the 
 social pyramid being broadest at its base, little 
 assistance would be requisite at any time to 
 place the physical force again in the hands of 
 those who were excluded from the suffrage. 
 
 * In the absolute and universal case right and might 
 are of course necessarily coincident, and were there no 
 disturbing element at work they would be so in the 
 particular and individual case also. 
 
163 
 
 4 th But, above all, these views, when used 
 as a permanent answer to the claim for public 
 rights on the part of any portion of the com- 
 munity, involve principles at variance with 
 the idea of an indefinite social progress, which 
 lies at the root of the institutions of every pro- 
 gressive state. 
 
 If you say that the common interest, which 
 is the object of every legitimate form of 
 government, will always exclude from parti- 
 cipation in legislation a portion of those who 
 are to obey the laws, you not only set a 
 limit to the conceivable development in virtue 
 and intelligence of the lower class of citizens, 
 but you designedly and permanently establish 
 a class of persons who are not citizens at all, and 
 who, as regards their public relations, are per- 
 manently unfree. Until you arrive at this result 
 you have no resting place, no principle of exclu- 
 sion which is not arbitrary in its nature, and 
 temporary in its operation. The ground on 
 which the ten pound voter claims the privilege 
 to day, the five pound voter, if society be pro- 
 gressive, will be in a condition to occupy ten 
 years hence ; and if you refuse in the one case 
 to listen to the very same argument which you 
 hold to be conclusive in the other, you have de- 
 
 L 2 
 
164 
 
 nied what, if not an absolute, is surely at 
 least a relative right. 
 
 Even viewing the matter practically, though 
 there may be apparent convenience for the 
 present in saying that the suffrage is a privi- 
 lege which the governing body, as representing 
 the whole community, is entitled to withhold, 
 there is reason from past experience to think 
 that, when it is actually claimed, it will be 
 claimed in such a manner as to render it of little 
 practical importance by what name it is called. 
 
 Another ground of confidence on the part of 
 English politicians seems to consist in certain 
 virtues which are supposed to attach to the 
 representative system, as opposed to the system 
 of direct voting practiced in the states of an- 
 tiquity. Sir Cornewall Lewis says*: "If we 
 compare the legislature of France ( in the year 
 1848 9 ? when the suffrage was universal (that 
 is, belonged to all adult males), with the su- 
 preme assembly of Athens or Rome, we shall 
 find that France, as compared with those 
 states, is a narrow oligarchy; and we are 
 only entitled to consider the French constitu- 
 tion of these years as democratic, if we reckon 
 
 * Methods of observation and reasoning in Politics, 
 Vol. II. p. 84. 
 
165 
 
 the suffrage of the Frenchman (that is, his right 
 of voting for representatives) as equivalent to 
 the suffrage of the Athenian or Koman (that 
 is, his power of voting in person in the so- 
 vereign assembly of citizens)." Now here 
 surely Sir Cornewall commits the oversight of 
 forgetting that representatives not only may 
 be, but practically are, here as well as in 
 France, pledged virtually if not actually to 
 the leading votes which they are to 'give in 
 the sovereign assembly; and that this is 
 more particularly the case in all great con- 
 stitutional questions. On the occasion of the 
 general election which preceded the passing of 
 the Reform Bill in 1832, there probably was 
 not a single representative returned who was 
 not in reality a delegate , i. e. pledged to vote 
 either for or against that measure, and who did 
 not fulfil his pledge*. NOAV in such circum- 
 
 * We are quite aware that the theory of the constitu- 
 tion is correctly stated by Mr. Hallam where he says, 
 " Each member of the House of Commons is deputed to 
 serve, not only for his constituents, but for the whole 
 kingdom." Constit. History Vol. I. p. 266. What we speak 
 of is the practice, and , as regards the question at issue 
 in the text , we would ask if it be quite clear that 
 the theory was not that each citizen in the assemblies of 
 antiquity was bound to consider not his own private 
 
166 
 
 stances the representative obviously becomes 
 the mere mouthpiece of his constituents, and 
 representative government a machine by means 
 of which the votes of the constituency are col- 
 lected. If A votes for B, who is pledged to vote 
 for E (the Empire, we shall say, in the person of 
 N.), it is obvious that B. simply transmits A's 
 vote to the sovereign body. Sir Cornewall Lewis's 
 mistake consists in his regarding the vote of 
 the Athenian or Roman citizen as equivalent 
 to the unfettered vote of the modern representa- 
 tive, whereas it is only equivalent to A ; s vote 
 in the example which we have given; with 
 this further difference in the wrong direction 
 that A has the privilege of transmitting his 
 vote, which he can do with ease and conve- 
 nience, in place of being compelled to give it 
 in person , which probably would have induced 
 him to forego it altogether*. It is true that 
 where the electoral sections of the community 
 are of different sizes, the vote of a single in- 
 
 interest alone , or that of the particular district to which 
 he belonged, but the interest of the whole state, and 
 to regulate his vote accordingly. 
 
 * "If pure democracy is a bad government, repre- 
 sentative democracy cannot be worth more." Sismondi. 
 If it were it would not be representative. 
 

 167 
 
 dividual in the smaller is more important than 
 in the larger ones according to the represen- 
 tative principle, whereas if they were given 
 directly in the sovereign assembly they would 
 be equal ; but such irregularities are not ne- 
 cessary parts of the representative system, but 
 consequences of its imperfection, and besides 
 they have even now scarcely any tendency to 
 prevent the expression of the will of the nu- 
 merical majority from becoming omnipotent. 
 
 The House of Commons is no doubt still, 
 in the main, an aristocratic body, but this 
 fact is to be accounted for by causes by no 
 means inseparable from the representative sys- 
 tem. Were what to some would probably 
 appear the unimportant change introduced of 
 paying* members even a very insignificant 
 
 * It is not difficult to see how Dahlmann, and his 
 countrymen generally , should have failed as practical 
 politicians , when we find him insensible to the danger 
 of such an institution as that of paying representatives. 
 Politik, p. 170. By the present Prussian constitution, and 
 indeed most of the constitutions of Germany, the members 
 of the lower Chamber are paid. The same was the case 
 in France , under Louis Philippe , and is still the case 
 in Belgium. If it is excusable anywhere it is in a co- 
 lony, such as Canada, where it is difficult to find indi- 
 
168 
 
 sum for their services , we doubt whether it 
 would retain its present character at the end 
 of another election ; and still precedents in 
 favor of the practice, though in very different 
 circumstances, might be produced from our 
 own history, and no serious encroachment 
 would be made on the representative system. 
 Under such forms of representative govern- 
 ment we know that the wildest and most 
 ochlocratic revolutions of the modern world 
 have occurred, and we cannot see that in 
 England the representative system alone would 
 offer any reliable guarantee against them. In 
 direct accordance with modern experience, Aris- 
 'totle assures us that a measure for paying 
 representatives, (or rather in his time those 
 citizens who attended the ecclesia in per- 
 son), if not a cause of democracy, will al- 
 ways be one of its earliest results*. So soon 
 as the lower class of citizens become politi- 
 cians the influence which their numbers com- 
 mand soon enables them to procure a remu- 
 neration (iii6&6$) for their time; and, as this 
 remuneration, though a great temptation to 
 
 viduals of intelligence who are willing to postpone their 
 own affairs to those of the public. 
 * Poli*. Lib. IV. c. 5. 
 
. 
 
 the r 
 
 169 
 
 le poor, is not sufficient to induce the rich to 
 neglect their private affairs, the consequence 
 is that the assemblies soon cease to contain 
 even an admixture of the upper classes. How 
 little the result is affected by the introduction 
 of the representative principle, we learn from 
 De Tocqueville and other writers, who tell us 
 that the upper classes in America withdraw 
 themselves from public affairs, for the very 
 same reason. By paying representatives you 
 create an inducement to persons of the lowest 
 class to devote themselves to public affairs, 
 and the calling of the demagogue is formally 
 inaugurated. 
 
 But, if these grounds are insufficient to 
 warrant our hope of escape from the ancient 
 law, to what other novel sources in modern 
 life shall we look for delivery from what the 
 very able writer whom we have just quoted 
 has denominated "the most uniform, the most 
 ancient, and the most permanent tendency 
 which is to be found in history"*? 
 
 During more than a century and a half, it is 
 unquestionable that we have enjoyed more un- 
 alloyed social prosperity than, for a like space 
 
 * De Tocqueville , Democratic en Amerique Vol. I. In- 
 troduction, p. 14. 
 
170 
 
 of time, ever fell to the share of any other 
 people, and still it is a grave question whe- 
 ther (Curing the whole of this long period we 
 have not, in accordance with this very histori- 
 cal law, been, silently and constitutionally, drift- 
 ing in the direction of a danger of which, in 
 our younger and less prosperous but at the 
 same time less plethoric days, we ran little 
 risk; and whether it may not now require all 
 the vigilance of conscious effort* to prevent 
 us from declining into a form of political life 
 which, when it threatened us in the days of the 
 Long Parliament as an active disease, we were 
 strong enough spontaneously to resist. The 
 struggle between the monarchical and popular 
 elements of our constitution, which went on 
 "during the six centuries of the progress of 
 the English people towards liberty '',** was ter- 
 minated at the Revolution in favour of the 
 latter, and, if the Bill of Rights did not articu- 
 lately set forth the sovereignty of the general 
 will, it assumed it in every clause which it 
 
 * Dans le cours d'un long gouvernement on va an mal 
 par une pente insensible , on ne remonte au bien que par 
 un effort. Montesquieu p. 65. 
 
 ** Sir James Macintosh's History of England. Ad- 
 vertisement. VI. 
 
171 
 
 contained.* "It" (the Revolution,) says Mac- 
 aulay, ** "finally decided the great question 
 whether the popular element, which had, ever 
 since the days of Fitz-Walter and de Montfort, 
 been found in the English polity, should be 
 distroyed by the monarchical element , or should 
 be suffered to develope itself freely, and to be- 
 come dominant." 
 
 With the exception of the two unimportant 
 Rebellions of 1715 and 1745, we are not aware 
 that a blow has been struck , or a serious word 
 spoken, in favour of an extension of the mo- 
 narchical principle since 1688, and few persons 
 
 * Like most of the doctrines of English polities, 
 that by which the Revolution is justified is inconsistent 
 with itself and grossly illogical. The King, it is said, 
 had broken the contract with his people. But if the 
 king was capable of contracting Avith the people , the 
 people, as the other parties to the contract, were surely 
 incapable of sitting in judgment on its breach or its 
 fulfilment. Strange as it may seem the theory of the 
 Revolution assumes the divine right of kings , to the 
 effect at least of holding them to be sharers in the so- 
 vereignty independently of the general will. If an image 
 borrowed from mercantile affairs was indispensable, that 
 of a firm dissoluble by a majority of the partners, would 
 have served the purpose better than a bilateral contract. 
 See Whewell's elements of morality etc. Vol. II. p. 196. 
 
 ** History of England, Vol. II. p. 667. 
 
172 
 
 we imagine, since the Act of Settlement* at all 
 events, have apprehended real danger from the 
 principles which led to these ill considered out- 
 breaks. The monarchical element with us, 
 indeed, as in Sparta after the institution of 
 the Ephors, has become rather a social than a 
 political institution. It is remarkable, however, 
 that in grasping our "darling liberty", we still, 
 with the instinct of habit, turn to the direction 
 from which it was so long threatened, and fe- 
 licitate ourselves on the security with which 
 we hold it when we find that from this quarter 
 at least it is no longer in danger. We still act as 
 if we had but yesterday escaped from the de- 
 lusions of an age in which, Mr. Macaulay tells us, 
 "to believe in the political doctrines of Hobbes 
 was considered to be a mark of a fine gentle- 
 
 * The act of settlement was the seal of our constitu- 
 tional laws, the complement of the Revolution itself and 
 the bill of rights , the last great statute which restrains 
 the power of the crown , and manifests in any conspi- 
 cuous degree, a jealousy of parliament in behalf of its 
 own and the subject's privileges. Hallam Constitutional 
 History Vol. Ill p. 196. The commons were elevated 
 in the eyes of foreign nations, till the monarchy itself 
 has fallen comparatively into the shade, ibid. p. 190. The 
 same views pervade the whole work. 
 
173 
 
 man"*, and in which those of Filmer were re- 
 cognised by a solemn act of the University of 
 Oxford. We forget, that, as a state of rest is 
 inconsistent with the laws by which human af- 
 fairs are governed, the very cessation of danger 
 from one quarter is itself an indication of its 
 presence in another. If the monarchical ele- 
 ment has been limited, to the extent of being- 
 no longer a source of danger to liberty, we 
 have, in this very fact, a ground for looking 
 with suspicion on one or other of the two re- 
 maining elements of which our polity is com- 
 posed. 
 
 Can it be said, then, that since the Revolu- 
 tion the aristocratic element has become ag- 
 gressive? The power of the House of Lords 
 effectually and permanently to resist a popular 
 movement fell into abeyance at the passing of 
 
 * I. p. 270; Elsewhere (II. p. 236) he says, "There 
 are two opposite errors into which those who study the 
 annals of their country, are in constant danger of fall- 
 ing, the error of judging the present by the past, and 
 the error of judging the past by the present ******. The 
 former error is more pernicious in a statesman , and the 
 latter in the historian." In seeing no danger to Eng- 
 land but the dangers of the past, those arising from the 
 encroachments of monarchy, Mr. Macaulay surely com- 
 mits the statesman's error continually. 
 
174 
 
 the Reform Bill in 1832*, (if it even existed 
 so long, otherwise than in theory); and, disguise 
 it as we may, it cannot be denied that its di- 
 rect** legislative function has since been almost 
 confined to affirming the decrees of the all 
 powerful Commons. Nor was it the influence 
 of the higher aristocracy alone which then gave 
 way. The county elections, which, till then, 
 where not directly in the gift of the peers 
 themselves, were almost exclusively in the 
 hands of the minor gentry, were at once re- 
 moved beyond the reach of anything more 
 than the indirect influence which in all cir- 
 cumstances must belong to the possessors of 
 wealth. In the Burghs , which at all times are 
 the strongholds of democracy, the. reduction of 
 the suffrage to one fifth of that which was ad- 
 
 * See Dahlmann , who as a well informed Hanoverian, 
 can scarcely be regarded as a foreigner ; and who is far 
 more trustworthy in matters of fact than of opinion. 
 Politik , p. 67. 
 
 ** Indirectly the constitutional action of the House of 
 Lords is still very great, chiefly from the importance of 
 the offices which are almost exclusively held by its mem- 
 bers , of whom in a sense it may be said,' as of the Ro- 
 man Senators , that "many of them have exercised so- 
 vereign power, many are preparing to exercise it." See 
 some good observations in Liddell's History of Rome. 
 
175 
 
 mitted in counties has had this effect even more 
 decisively. But it is needless to multiply trite 
 examples, since the acknowleged object of the 
 measure (which in itself was nothing more than 
 a legislative recognition of the national con- 
 sciousness, and an expression of tendencies 
 which for years had been at work), was to di- 
 mmish the relative power of the aristocracy 
 and higher middle class, as compared with 
 that of the democracy and the lower middle 
 class. That its effects have been such as to 
 fulfil its intention is a fact too well known to 
 require to be established. 
 
 There is one respect however in which, if 
 we mistake not, a slight misapprehension 
 exists with reference to the position of the 
 higher aristocracy. It is seen that, so far 
 from diminishing , the wealth of most of 
 our noble families has increased, that in the 
 midst of peace and plenty they have added 
 field to field, and it is thence inferred, not 
 unnaturally, that, wealth being in truth the 
 root of the influence of the aristocracy, that 
 influence must necessarily be increasing also. 
 Now this view, as it seems to us, proceeds 
 from an oversight of two very important con- 
 siderations. 
 
176 
 
 1. The whole land of the country has not 
 increased in extent, and, relatively to the other 
 sources of wealth , even the cultivated land has 
 not increased in value, since the Revolution. If 
 a nobleman then, whose income derived from 
 land at that date was, we shall say, twenty 
 thousand a year, has added ten thousand a 
 year to it, by what means has the addition 
 been made? For the most part, unquestion- 
 ably, by purchasing the estates of some four 
 or five smaller proprietors in his neigh- 
 bourhood, each of whom individually was 
 inferior to him in influence, but who collec- 
 tively possessed a greater amount of influence 
 than that which his additional ten thousand 
 a year represents. Nay it is not unlikely 
 that each of these individuals, in virtue part- 
 ly of his position, and partly of his person, 
 exercised as much influence over the general 
 voice by which the laws are decreed, as the 
 difference between 20 and 30,000 confers on 
 the one man in question; and, as in all 
 probability every one of these individuals 
 belonged , if not by fortune at least by 
 sympathy , to the aristocracy , its influ- 
 ences instead of being increased have 
 thus been very seriously diminished (to the 
 
177 
 
 extent of nine "landed-men" of a thousand 
 a year). 
 
 2. Nor is the position of the higher aristo- 
 cracy rendered more permanent or secure by 
 thus swallowing up the minor gentry. The 
 direct effect of every such accession of pro- 
 perty is to widen the gulph between the nobi- 
 lity and the commons, to lessen the sympathies 
 of the one class for the other, and to diminish 
 the interest which they take in each other's 
 prosperity. If there be one circumstance more 
 likely than another to induce the body in whose 
 hands legislation has permanently centred to 
 adopt measures adverse to the aristocratic ele- 
 ment, it is the objection which they feel to 
 see such vast accumulations of territory in 
 the hands of individuals. There is a species 
 of moral and social influence different from 
 every other, which belongs to the possession 
 of landed property, but which by no means 
 increases in direct proportion to its extent, 
 and even those who are not very favourably 
 inclined to aristocracy in itself, are averse to 
 see such resources for good as it possesses, 
 so much social and political power, wasted. 
 It was in this sense, far more than in its 
 bearings rs productiveness, that Pliny used the 
 
178 
 
 expression so often adduced by the advocates 
 of small-holdings, "latifundia perdidere Ita- 
 liam, et jam vero provincias." 
 
 Algernon Sidney complained that the Titu- 
 lar Nobility of his time, from their small num- 
 ber, and from other causes, had become un- 
 able to discharge to the community the func- 
 tions of the Official Nobility of the earlier 
 times of the constitution, and consequently 
 had lost the influence as a power in the state 
 which properly belonged to their class. His 
 precise complaint against them, of course, was 
 that they were unable so to hold the balance 
 between the crown and the commons, as to 
 prevent the encroachments of the former, 
 whilst ours is that they are impotent against 
 the latter. With the substitution of the de- 
 mocratic, for the monarchical element, how- 
 ever, there is scarcely a word in his noble* 
 
 * Hallam's notice of Algernon Sidney's book is dis- 
 gracefully inadequate , and clearly did not proceed from 
 an acquaintance at first hand; an injustice, however, 
 which need scarcely astonish us when we find him 
 dispatching Chaucer in a few passing words! Is it possi- 
 ble that even the dispassionate and laborious Hallam is 
 not altogether raised above the prejudices and indo- 
 lences with which the rest of us are so sorely beset? 
 
179 
 
 chapters on nobility which is not more appli- 
 cable to the present time than to his own. 
 
 "Those who have estates at a rack rent", he 
 says, "have no dependants. Their tenants, when 
 they have paid what is agreed, owe them no- 
 thing, and, knowing they shall be turned out of 
 their tenements as soon as any other will give 
 a little more, they look upon their lords as men 
 who receive more from them than they confer 
 upon them. This dependance being lost, the 
 lords have only more money to spend or to 
 lay up than others, but no command of men; 
 and can neither protect the weak nor curb 
 the insolent."* The remedies for this state of 
 matters which have been adopted in other 
 countries (the abolition of the laws of entail, 
 primogeniture,** etc.) are in the highest degree 
 dangerous to the permanence of the greater 
 landed proprietors, and they have already 
 been entered upon among ourselves to such an 
 extent as to enable us to see that the current 
 
 * Discourses concerning Government. Vol. II. p. 313. 
 Ed. 1750. 
 
 * The two first measures adopted by the new legis- 
 lature of Australia were, the abolition of primogeniture 
 and the introduction of vote by ballot ! 
 
180 
 
 of legislation is by no means running in favour 
 of the aristocratic element in the state. 
 
 But, if it be thus unquestionable that neither 
 the monarchical nor the aristocratic .element 
 has made headway since the Revolution, 
 what shall we say of the democratic element? 
 
 Of the strength and constancy of the democra- 
 tic current, in this country, there is, as it seems 
 to us no more striking indication than that af- 
 forded by the fact, that the favourers of aristo- 
 cracy have always approached to, usually after 
 a slight struggle have adopted in their inte- 
 grity, the measures and principles of the fa- 
 vourers of democracy, never the reverse. To 
 account for such a fact as that of the ultimate 
 victory always being on the side of democracy, 
 by saying that the one party has been always 
 in the right, and the other always in the wrong, 
 is to assume, in favour of individuals and 
 classes, a superiority in one particular of which 
 there is no indication in any other. The fact 
 is that the one party has been sailing with 
 the stream, the other against it, and the re- 
 sult has been that no resistance on the part 
 of the latter has been sufficient to prevent it 
 from being carried in the direction which the 
 course of events has taken. 
 
181 
 
 To enumerate the legislative measures fa- 
 vourable to the democratic element since the 
 Revolution would be to copy the index of the 
 statute book during that period*. If any one 
 wishes to convince himself of the universality 
 and consistency of this tendency, let him ima- 
 gine the consequences of a proposal of an op- 
 posite kind. Suppose any ministry were to 
 give notice of its intention to bring in a Bill 
 to restrict the suffrage, or to increase the power 
 of the House of Lords, or the privileges of the 
 Crown? 
 
 The irrevocable character which has been 
 found to belong even to financial measures 
 which contain or are supposed to contain in 
 them the slightest admixture of a democratic 
 tendency is another proof of our allegation. 
 
 But we have here come on a branch of our 
 subject where we are positively bewildered 
 
 * The French Edition of De Lolme which we possess 
 was published exactly a hundred years after the Revolution, 
 and gives probably a pretty fair picture of the relative 
 strength of the different political elements in De Lolme's 
 day. Could any one, on reading that book, fail to see 
 that the democratic element has gained on the other 
 two since that period? 
 
182 
 
 with the " infinita multitude testiuin "; * and our 
 only fear in bringing them forward,, and in 
 exhibiting the consistency and directness of 
 their evidence, is, lest, after the manner of un- 
 skillful advocates, we should overload a por- 
 tion of our case in which we cannot doubt 
 that the verdict is already in our favour. 
 
 " General propositions " (in politics), says Sir 
 G*. Cornewall Lewis** "may be considered as 
 presumptive truths , which are more likely to be 
 applicable than not to be applicable to a given 
 subject.. Hence we may start, in our ana- 
 lysis of the subject, from the presumption, and 
 examine whether it does not apply; we may 
 call on the specific instance to shew cause 
 
 * We have the colonies claiming and obtaining demo- 
 cratic institutions; and England's only full grown child 
 a pure democracy; \ve have a manufacturing population, 
 which is democratic, increasing; a rural population, 
 which is aristocratic, diminishing; we have popular edu- 
 cation advancing; higher education stationary; etc. etc. 
 Finally we have the unanimous testimony of impartial 
 (or rather partial) foreigners who have made a study of 
 our position, e. g., Dahlmann, Gervinus, De Toqueville, 
 Montalembert , etc. etc. 
 
 ** Methods of observation and reasoning in Politics. 
 V. II. p. 168. 
 
183 
 
 why it should not come under the. general 
 rule". 
 
 Now we have assumed the ancient doctrine 
 of the cycle in a modified form (to the ex- 
 tent that all constitutional states tend towards 
 democracy) to be such a presumptive truth ; 
 and, after the considerations which we have 
 submitted, we leave our readers to judge whe- 
 ther, as matters stand at present, there is 
 ground for believing that England is in a con- 
 dition to " shew cause why she should not come 
 under the general rule". 
 
 The preceding observations have had refe- 
 rence chiefly to England, and extend them- 
 selves, by implication, only to those states in 
 which a representative system similar to our 
 own has been introduced. But before finally 
 dismissing the question of how the moderns 
 propose to escape from the cycle, it is neces- 
 sary that we should cast our eyes in another 
 direction , where a principle involving the very 
 solution which we have ascribed to the publi- 
 cists of antiquity unconsciously lies hidden. 
 
 The idea which lay at the root of the old 
 communal and provincial life of Germany was 
 that of giving expression to the wills, not of 
 individuals , but of classes ; of representing not 
 
184 
 
 heads but interests; and the system in which 
 this idea found expression still forms, as it 
 were, the substratum, of the public law of Ger- 
 many. So little is known in this country of 
 what may be called the minor public rights of 
 the citizen of a German state that to many the 
 mere fact of their existence ,will be a no- 
 velty, and we therefore make no apology for 
 translating the following passage from a work* 
 which, though written before the revolution of 
 1848, contains what we believe to be still an 
 accurate account and just appreciation of the 
 value of what may be regarded as the rudi- 
 ments of public life in Prussia : 
 
 " The meetings of the circle (Kreistage) are 
 composed of the members of the highest order 
 (Rittergutsbesitzer), of the deputies of towns, 
 and of the peasants. The election of the de- 
 puties to this assembly of the circle, and to 
 the other assemblies of the orders of the 
 state, takes place in the following manner. In 
 the assembly of the circle the greater landed 
 proprietors , ( Rittergutsbesitzer , or 'possess- 
 
 * Preussen , seine Verfassung und Verwaltung etc. v. 
 Bulow-Cummerow. 
 
185 
 
 ors of a knight' s-fee) appear in person. To 
 the communal and provincial assemblies they 
 send a representative selected from their or- 
 der. The burghers of each town again send a 
 representative to the assembly of the circle. 
 For the purpose of selecting deputies for the 
 communal and provincial assemblies , the de- 
 puties of several small towns meet together 
 and name one of their number. The larger 
 towns have a direct vote. The peasants or 
 small landed proprietors choose deputies in 
 their villages, who, meeting with the deputies 
 of other villages , name a representative to the 
 assembly of the circle; and these representa- 
 tives again, meeting with the representatives of 
 other circles, choose a representative to the 
 communal and provincial assemblies. A meet- 
 ing of the communal assembly is held every 
 year in the principal town of the province, to 
 which the three orders of all the circles thus 
 send deputies. In these assemblies all the 
 communal affairs of the province are discussed, 
 and the accounts of the communal exchequer 
 are taken up. To them also belongs the duty 
 of superintending the roads , the institutions 
 for the poor and for lunatics, hospitals, fire 
 insurance societies , and so forth. A com- 
 
186 
 
 mittee of their number conducts the affairs of 
 the province between the times of meeting." 
 
 Now we entirely agree with the writer from 
 whom we have quoted , and with his greater 
 predecessors in the same opinion, Stein and Har- 
 denberg, in regarding these and similar institu- 
 tions , trifling as their present functions are, as 
 furnishing the foundations of a far sounder and 
 more efficient constitution , than can possibly be 
 constructed for any German state after what 
 Germans call the French, but what with greater 
 accuracy might be called the Anglo-American, 
 model. We are consequently altogether at one 
 with him, when, in a subsequent publication*, he 
 objects to the Prussian elective law of 1850, as 
 substituting a mere money census, more re- 
 fined indeed than that of our present suffrage, 
 but scarcely recognising any other principle, 
 for a constitution based upon historical insti- 
 tutions by means of which it would have been 
 possible to take cognisance of the whole m- 
 lerests of the universal Prussian people. The 
 following passage, which expresses, we are told, 
 the creed of the conservative reformers of Prussia, 
 seems to us to contain much wisdom, which in 
 
 * Die Reform der Verfassung aus dem conservative!! 
 Gesichtspunkte. 1851. 
 
187 
 / 
 its indirect application need not be confined 
 
 to Prussia alone: 
 
 "We are of opinion that in order to inau- 
 gurate a complete representation of interests, 
 the deputies of the chambers must be selected 
 by the Provincial assemblies, without however 
 restricting them to the choice of their own 
 members. The members of the provincial as- 
 semblies being selected by the assemblies 
 of the circles, and these again by the vil- 
 lages, such a chamber would represent the 
 interests of all, and would have the farther 
 advantage that the representatives thus sent 
 up would be intimately acquainted with the 
 circumstances of the different provinces" (which 
 in Prussia are very different), "and would be in a 
 condition to procure for them the consideration 
 of the chamber and of the government. With 
 these proposals are united other substantial 
 advantages. The representation would thus 
 acquire a broad basis; the constitution would 
 be built upon the lower institutions of the 
 state: would be more simple in its form: and 
 would furnish the means of gradually passing over 
 to an universal representation. The representa- 
 tiv^es sent to the highest chamber would be 
 trained by the discussions of the subordinate 
 
188 
 
 assemblies, and above all they would be fewer 
 in numbers, and thus would be likely to ex- 
 hibit more understanding and sound sense, 
 qualities which, as experience has shewn, usu- 
 ally diminish as the assembly increases in 
 numbers.'' 
 
 What the immediate practical effect of such 
 arrangements might be, either in Prussia or 
 in any other German state, is a point on which 
 we can form no confident opinion; but that 
 the principles which they involve offer an ulti- 
 mate theoretical escape from the cycle, for which 
 we look in vain to our own present election laws, 
 is certain enough. What is equally certain 
 however is that we possess no such political 
 substratum as the circle, communal, and pro- 
 vincial assemblies of Germany, whereon to 
 base a refined and extended system of repre- 
 sentation; and that any direct suggestions from 
 that quarter must be derived rather from the 
 modern arrangments by which these institu- 
 tions have been ignored, than from views wis- 
 er in themselves as they seem, by which they 
 are regarded as the basis of German public life. 
 
 Now the Prussian constitution of 1850 is in- 
 structive in this respect, that alongside of uni- 
 versal suffrage, it has actually introduced a gra- 
 
189 
 
 duuted timocratic scale. As we are not aware of 
 the existence of any English translation* of the 
 Prussian organic constitutional law of 1850, it 
 may not be out of place that we should here 
 present to the reader the articles which fix the 
 constitution of the second chamber**. 
 
 Art. 69. The second chamber consists of three 
 hundred and fifty members. The elective circles 
 will be fixed by law. They may consist of 
 one or more circles (Kreisen), or of one or 
 more of the larger towns. 
 
 Art. 70. Every Prussian, who has completed 
 his twenty fifth year, and who in the parish 
 (Gemeinde) in which he resides possesses the 
 privileges of a parish elector, shall be an ori- 
 ginal elector (Urwahler). Whoever has the 
 right of election in more parishes than one 
 can exercise the rights of an original elector 
 in one only. 
 
 Art. 71. For every two hundred and fifty 
 souls of the population , an elector (Wahlmann) 
 is chosen. The original electors are divided into 
 three divisions , according to the amount of the di- 
 rect taxes of the state for which they are liable; 
 
 * None appeared even in the " Times " ! 
 ** Verfassungs-Urkunde fur den Preussischen Staat. 
 Berlin 1850. (Published by Royal authority), p. p. 12, et sq. 
 
190 
 
 and after such a manner that on each class 
 of original electors a third of the whole sum 
 shall fall. 
 
 The whole sum is reckoned: 
 
 a) According to parishes, where the parish con- 
 stitutes of itself an original elective circle. 
 
 b) According to circles , where the original 
 elective circle consists of more parishes 
 than one. 
 
 The first division consists of those original 
 electors upon whom the highest amount of tax- 
 ation falls, till a third part of the whole sum 
 is exhausted. 
 
 The second division consists of those original 
 electors upon whom the next lower amount of 
 taxation falls , till the limits of the second third 
 part are reached. 
 
 The third division consists of the lowest 
 taxed original electors, upon whom the re- 
 maining third part falls. 
 
 Each division elects apart ; and elects a third 
 of the required electors (Wahlmanner). 
 
 Art. 72. The Representatives (to the Cham- 
 bers) (Abgeordneten) are elected by the elec- 
 tors. 
 
 By a previous article (65), the highest taxed 
 
191 
 
 class farther selects, according to similar prin- 
 ciples, ninety members of the First Chamber. 
 Such is the present election law of Prussia, 
 rendered nugatory as a substantial guarantee 
 for liberty by the great and ill defined powers 
 assigned to the monarch, not in theory or by 
 antiquated tradition, but by the existing so- 
 vereign will of the Prussian people, and con- 
 sequently by the practice of the state. It is 
 more than self-delusion, it is absolute contra- 
 diction, to suppose that any representative sys- 
 tem, however perfect, can afford a guarantee 
 for the essentials of liberty to a people who 
 are contented to place the centre of supreme 
 power beyond their own controul; for such a 
 supposition manifestly amounts to the absur- 
 dity to holding that a people may at once will, 
 and not will, its own freedom. Whilst the prin- 
 ciples of the Germanic confederation are ad- 
 hered to,* and ultimate sovereignty is held to 
 centre, not in the representatives of the people 
 but in the king, the Germans are where we 
 were in England before the Revolution of 1688 
 
 * Bundesbeschluss vom 28. Juni 1832 . I. (v. Zacha- 
 ria Vol. I. p. 31) and recognised as the existing law of 
 the confederation since the Revolution of 1848. v. Be- 
 schluss vom 23. August 1851. p. 48. 
 
192 
 
 (if they be so far) , and all substantial controul 
 over the monarch, even in financial matters, 
 logically implies a revolution*. Till the "be- 
 rathende Stimme", the voice of counsel, rises 
 into the "befehlende Stimme", the voice of 
 command, the categorical imperative of the 
 constitutional Parliament, all representation 
 for the higher objects of politics must be a 
 mockery. But these observations bear, not upon 
 the constitution of the representative system, 
 but on the relation which it bears to the royal 
 prerogative. 
 
 The chief defect of the system itself seems to 
 be that pointed out by M. Biilow-Cummerow, and 
 to which we have already referred, viz. that it 
 throws the chief power into the hands of a 
 11 Geldaristokratie ", "die schnodeste von alien", 
 whilst it leaves unrepresented other interests 
 which the lower political institutions of the 
 land had already recognised. With all its de- 
 fects, however, it cannot be denied that it 
 aims at a recognition of the principles to which 
 
 * A logical result to which the confederation were not 
 blind, and for which they supplied the only remedy 
 which was possible from their point of view, viz. armed 
 intervention in behalf of the Monarch, Bundesbeschluss 
 nt sup. . II. p. 31. 
 
193 
 
 the ancient publicists looked with so much 
 hope, an universal recognition of unequal 
 public rights. The present political institu- 
 tions of the Germans indeed exhibit in a re- 
 markable degree the very features which any 
 one acquainted with that people would have 
 anticipated; viz. a very high degree of in- 
 telligence, rendered practically inoperative by 
 a vacillating and feeble will. Both in its 
 strength and its weakness the modern German 
 character bears no small resemblance to that 
 of the ancient Greek, and to us, whose natio- 
 nal peculiarities are the reverse of theirs in 
 both particulars, the coincidence of their poli- 
 tical views is of peculiar importance, as de- 
 monstrating that, wherever the problem of po- 
 litics has been adequately thought out, the re- 
 sults, in the ancient and modern world, have 
 not been at variance. 
 
 Nor is it in Prussia alone that a wide re- 
 cognition of unequal political rights has been 
 fixed upon as the only means of reaping the 
 benefit, without incurring the evils, of the in- 
 evitable widening of the political circle. Most of 
 the other states of Germany have adopted similar - 
 principles, whilst, by leaving the source of so- 
 vereignty as a bone of contention between king 
 
194 
 
 and people, they have equally experienced their 
 futility. 
 
 Bavaria was the first state of the Germanic 
 Confederation which adopted (26 May 1818) a 
 constitutional government; a measure towards 
 which advances had been made so early as 
 1808. The following sections, whilst they shew 
 that here also the principle of inequality of 
 public rights was very distinctly recognised, 
 exhibit a closer adherence to the historical in- 
 stitutions of Germany: 
 
 . 8.* The number of members (of the se- 
 cond chamber) shall be in proportion to the 
 number of families in the kingdom, and in such 
 proportion that one member shall be returned 
 for every 700 families. 
 
 . 9. Of the number thus fixed there shall 
 be returned by, 
 a) the class of minor noble proprietors, one 
 
 eighth ; 
 &) the class of ecclesiastics of the catholic 
 
 and protestant churches, one eighth; 
 c) the class of burghers of cities and market- 
 towns, one fourth; 
 
 * Die deutschen Verfassungs-Gesetze der Gegemvart, 
 v. Dr. Heinrich Albert Zacharia. Vol. 1. p. 117. 
 
195 
 
 c() the class of smaller landed proprietors 
 who possess no manorial rights, two fourths 
 of the representatives ; 
 
 e) each University, one representative. 
 
 According to this arrangement the minor no- 
 bles and the ecclesiastics shared between them 
 one fourth of the whole representation, and it is 
 obvious that the vote of each member of either 
 of these classes must have been of far greater 
 value than that of a single burgher or peasant 
 proprietor, though the numbers returned by all 
 the members were only equal to one in four 
 of the whole representatives. 
 
 The revolution of 1848 brought upon Bavaria 
 a suffrage, universal and equal to all who pay 
 direct taxes, with no guarantee against mob- 
 government, except the by no means unimpor- 
 tant one of the double system of voting (by 
 Urwahler and Wahlmanner). Time has not 
 yet tested this experiment sufficiently to war- 
 rant a final judgment on its merits. Of the 
 constitution of 1818, however, it is certain that 
 it so far did its work as to save Bavaria from 
 the most violent consequences of the revolutio- 
 nary fury of 1848. 
 
 In Saxony constitutional monarchy was in- 
 
 N2 
 
196 
 
 troduced in 1831*. By the constitution of 
 that year, which was overturned in 1848, 
 and restored in 1850, the second chamber 
 consists of twenty representatives of the 
 greater landowners; twenty five representa- 
 tives of the towns; twenty five of the pea- 
 sants; and five of the commercial and manu- 
 facturing interests. A property qualification 
 is requisite both for electors and elected, the 
 amount for the latter being considerably greater 
 than that for the former. The representatives 
 of the greater landowners are chosen by the 
 direct vote, those of the towns and peasants 
 by the double vote. 
 
 To follow out the election laws of the minor 
 states of Germany would lead us beyond the 
 limits, and would be inconsistent with the de- 
 sign, of the present work. In principle they 
 add little to the examples which we have given. 
 In all of them the political influence allotted to 
 the individual bears some proportion to the so- 
 cial influences of the class to which he belongs, 
 or to the amount of his own contributions to 
 the public service ; and in most of them public 
 
 * Zacharia , ut supra. 
 
197 
 
 rights of some kind are either widely recognised, 
 or are already universal. 
 
 Whilst recognising the soundness of these 
 principles in the existing institutions of Ger- 
 many, and deeming the means by which they 
 have received expression, though perhaps inca- 
 pable of direct application still very worthy of 
 consideration whenever the revision of our own 
 election laws shall again be forced upon us by 
 the necessity of extending the circle pf public 
 rights , we cannot but regret to observe that the 
 frenzy of 1848 has everywhere left traces far 
 from favourable to the safe development of liber- 
 ty in Germany. The tendency almost invariably 
 has been to sacrifice the principle of represent- 
 ing orders to that of representing either mere 
 existences, or, at the very best, wealth; a ten- 
 dency which we grieve to see has extended it- 
 self even to the free Hanseatic City of Lubeck *. 
 But, however unfavourable to the future of 
 Germany, to us this fact may teach the lesson 
 that, of all the periods which the leaders of a 
 people may have it in their power to choose 
 for agitating questions relating to the funda- 
 mental laws of the state, the least hopeful and 
 
 * Zachariae Vol. II. p. 1121. 
 
198 
 
 the least safe is one of great political excite- 
 ment. If the work which was forced upon 
 them in 1848, and in which they failed, had 
 been voluntarily undertaken by the intellectual 
 magnates of Germany ten years earlier, the re- 
 sults might have been very different; and, as 
 regards ourselves, it is far from unlikely that 
 means which might be abundantly adequate to 
 ward off future dangers , will no longer avail 
 us when^ we fly to them as a refuge from pre- 
 sent calamity. 
 
CHAP. XIII. 
 
 DO ANY PUBLIC RIGHTS BELONG TO MAN AS MAN ? 
 
 The results of the whole doctrine of the an- 
 cient publicists on the subject of justice may 
 be expressed in a single sentence: "All free 
 men are entitled to an equal recognition of 
 their rights, but all free men are not entitled 
 to a recognition of equal rights"*; or still 
 more shortly in a single proposition, "All free 
 men are entitled to a recognition proportioned 
 to their rights." If the rights are equal the 
 recognition must be equal, if the rights are 
 unequal the recognition must be unequal, in 
 proportion to their inequality. 
 
 The rule thus given manifestly brings us at 
 once in contact with an issue in fact, and that 
 the selfsame issue that is placed before us by 
 the celebrated definition of justice which was 
 adopted as the groundwork of Roman juris- 
 
 * The American Declaration of Independence held it 
 to be a "self evident truth," that "all men are created 
 qual!" 
 
200 
 
 prudence. "Justitia," says Ulpian "est con- 
 stans et perpetua voluntas jus suum cuique 
 tribuendi." In the last instance then politics 
 and jurisprudence come together. Justice is 
 alike the root and the object of both, and 
 both equally acknowledge that justice consists 
 in a recognition of the fact* that such and 
 such proportions belong to such and such per- 
 sons. But, though their objects are the same, 
 the subjects with which they deal are widely 
 different. The science of Politics can take no- 
 cognisance of individual qualities, except on 
 the hypothesis that the individual falls under 
 some one of .certain -classes which it belongs to 
 it to fix. Jurisprudence, again, accepts the classi- 
 fication with which politics furnishes it, and fixes 
 the position of the individual accordingly**. Let 
 us take the simplest example. "A man's right 
 to be recognised as a man depends on the 
 fact of his being a man".*** The dictum is 
 binding on the politician and the lawyer alike, 
 because it is the dictum of that sense of justice 
 
 * "Truth is the rule of justice". Algernon Sidney, 
 Discourses concerning Government. Vol. I. p. 57. By 
 "truth" he means, the true state of the case. 
 
 ** Kant's Rechtslehre; . 49. 
 *** Lieber's Political Ethics. 
 
201 
 
 from which neither can absolve the other: - 
 of that Soul "over which God can and will al- 
 low none to rule but himself alone."* But in 
 its abstract shape its application to an indivi- 
 dual case is impossible. Before the lawyer 
 can either recognise Titus as a man, or deny 
 him that recognition , the politician** must tell 
 him what are the qualities of a man and what 
 constitutes their recognition. Now for an answer 
 to these questions the politician must fall back 
 in the last instance on that same arbiter who 
 told him that Titus must have his due. But, 
 though the general law is engraven on the 
 hearts of all men in all times and places, the 
 meaning which it conveys when read with re- 
 ference to the special case varies with every 
 shade of difference in the reader. Where, then, 
 is the practical politician to find his guide? for 
 it does not necessarily follow that , in the mat- 
 ters with which he has to deal, any two men 
 should have the same opinion. The question 
 
 * Luther. 
 
 ** See the reasons stated by Falk (Juristische Ency- 
 clopadie p. 87.) for classing the Philosophie des positi- 
 ven Rechts , on the borders of which we are here tread- 
 ing, with the politischen \Vissenschaften. 
 
202 
 
 is one which we formerly discussed*, and it 
 is sufficient here that we should recall the re- 
 sult at which we arrived. His guide, - - the 
 guide which he not only ought to follow but 
 which he must follow, is the general con- 
 science** as enlightened by the general intel- 
 ligence of his time. If he is persuaded that 
 this monitor is in error, his rights of protest 
 and remonstrance remain to him both as a 
 moralist and as a speculative politician, in 
 every capacity indeed except that of a practical 
 politician. As such he is bound, not by his 
 private conscience and his private intelligence, 
 but by that public conscience and intelligence 
 to which he is presumed to have contributed 
 the share of light or darkness that is in him. 
 Now the public conscience of antiquity and 
 that of the modern world have determined very 
 differently the questions with which we are 
 here occupied. The former, guided by a prin- 
 ciple which we have already considered and re- 
 jected,*** limited to a minority of the sane, and 
 
 * Ante; Cap. II. 
 
 ** The word "conscience" in this acceptation is not 
 new. "A commonwealth is nothing else but the national 
 conscience." Harrington's Oceana p. 58. 
 *** Vide Chap. XI. 
 
203 
 
 so far as human laws were concerned, blame- 
 less inhabitants of the state, the character 
 which we extend to all who have not forfeited 
 it by the loss either of reason or innocence 
 judicially ascertained. In any inquiry there- 
 fore into the doctrines of antiquity on the sub- 
 ject of the rights of individuals, with a view 
 to comparing them with our own ; we must ex- 
 clude from our consideration the existence of 
 the slave population altogether; and if we do 
 so, and, for "free man", read "man", simply, 
 we shall without difficulty obtain guidance from 
 ancient experience. Personal liberty and free- 
 dom of action, which, with their consequences, 
 make up the Jura private, were conceded equally 
 to all, and on the same ground apparently on 
 which they are conceded in modern times,* 
 viz. that their corresponding duties were within 
 the reach of every one. 
 
 A had obtained his life originally,** and as 
 
 * As to the reciprocity of rights and duties see 
 Stephens's Blackstone I. 132. 
 
 ** We purposely assume the fact of original freedom 
 as the proper starting point, though we are far from 
 attributing to it directly the possession of jural rights, 
 either public or private. As to the views of the lead- 
 ing German writers on the philosophy of law, Kant, 
 
204 
 
 a free man he possessed it, independently of 
 B ; but he could claim it as a right against B 
 only so long as he recognised in B a similar 
 right. It was the recognition alone which placed 
 A within the pale of society, and founded 
 a jural relation to B, and if the recognition 
 ceased so did the right. If A took B's life 
 away, he forfeited the title on which his own 
 life was held. Again A could claim the right 
 of acquiring property to any extent, and of 
 possessing it to the extent to which he had 
 acquired it, because he was in a condition 
 to grant the same right to B. But if A com- 
 mitted a theft on B his title to his own pos- 
 sessions was gone. 
 
 But all these, so to speak, were passive rights, 
 they were rights to be let alone; and their 
 corresponding duties were passive also, du- 
 ties of letting alone. The duties were within 
 the reach of every capacity however humble, 
 and the rights consequently emerged equally 
 to all, however small might be the benefit 
 which they were capable of deriving from their 
 use. To question that the duty was performed, 
 
 Hegel, Fichte, &c., on this point, see Warnkonig's re- 
 cently published Juristische Encyclopaedia, p. 89, et seq. 
 
205 
 
 would have been to* question the sanity or the 
 innocence of the individual; to deny the right 
 where its performance was admitted would 
 have been to commit an act of manifest in- 
 justice. 
 
 The public conscience , both in ancient and 
 modern times, has consequently recognised the 
 private rights of mankind as a possession in- 
 separable from freedom, and the practical po- 
 litician has thus far had his course pointed 
 out to him unequivocally. 
 
 But can public rights be claimed on the same 
 footing by the mere man? To enable us to 
 answer this question we have simply to find 
 whether in point of fact public duties can be 
 performed by him. Now the duties which 
 found public rights differ from those which 
 found private rights first of all in this, that, 
 whereas the former were passive, the latter are 
 active.* The fact that I have let my fellow 
 citizen alone will never found for me a claim 
 that he should help me, or honor me, or submit 
 
 * Kant speaks of active and passive citizens of the 
 state , observing that the last is a contradiction in terms, 
 in as much as the idea of citizenship implies active par- 
 ticipation in public affairs. Rechtslehre, 46. 
 
206 
 
 to me. Even the fact that I am willing that 
 he should have a voice in what concerns me 
 will not entitle me to have a voice in what con- 
 cerns him, because he may be capable and 
 I may be incapable. The passive duty I can 
 always perform, and have consequently always 
 the passive right; but the active duty may be 
 beyond my power, and the active right conse- 
 quently beyond my reach. 
 
 But it is not on that account the less with 
 a question of fact that we have still to do. If 
 the man , as man simply, does perform an active 
 duty to his neighbour or to the state, then 
 the active right is in him, as against his neigh- 
 bour or against the state. In the sphere of 
 active, just as much as in that of passive du- 
 ties and rights, the "suum cuique" will be 
 violated, if the recognition is withheld whilst 
 the fact is present; and it was this principle 
 that the ancients acknowledged when they said 
 that wherever, as in public rights, absolute 
 equality was impossible, justice still called for 
 relative and proportional equality. They were 
 unequivocal in their admission that if it can 
 be shewn that there is any portion, however 
 small, of citizen duties, which is discharged 
 to the state by the simple human unit who 
 
207 
 
 lives and labours within its borders, then the 
 rights of citizenship corresponding and propor- 
 tioned to this small portion of duty, emerge in 
 his person as fully as do the fullest citizen 
 rights in him who fills up the fullest measure 
 of citizen duties.* It was their clear insight 
 into this principle which prevented the ancients 
 from committing the egregious blunder of sup- 
 posing that a barrier can be erected against 
 democracy by setting a final limit to the ex- 
 tension of political privileges. 
 
 But as to the all important fact itself the 
 opinions of antiquity were as much divided as 
 have been those of the modern world, and in 
 very few instances did the lowest class of ci- 
 tizens, even with the safety valve as it was 
 considered, of the slave population below them, 
 attain to a fuller recognition of public rights 
 than that which in all the progressive states 
 of Europe is already given to the mere man. 
 Both Plato and Aristotle advocated the ex- 
 clusion of the whole classes which live by la- 
 bour, on the ground that they had no leisure 
 to form opinions on public questions ; and, though 
 
 * -Aol y9 ciitb %QYiUKTG)v KOLVtov, lav yiyvrjTtti rj dia- 
 ^irj &c. Aristot. Ethic. Nic. Lib. V. cap. 4. 
 
208 
 
 the practice in many places was more liberal 
 than the theory, it nowhere rose to a broad and 
 unqualified recognition of public rights in the 
 mere man. 
 
 In modern times the question of fact has 
 stood on a still more unsatisfactory footing, 
 for, though we can with justice boast that the 
 existence of public rights in the mere man 
 has been frequently recognised to its fullest 
 extent, it has been invariably imperilled by 
 being united to what seems its kindred false- 
 hood, namely, that public rights exist in all 
 men equally. In every existing state with 
 which we are acquainted in which public rights 
 of any kind are conceded to a man on the 
 ground of his humanity alone* the concession 
 
 * By some of the leading constitutionalists in our own 
 country it is acknowledged that in point of principle 
 political rights fall necessarily to be conceded to the 
 human unit in every free country, (v. Stephen's Black- 
 stone, Vol. II. pp. 325342.) The absence of their re- 
 cognition is defended on the ground that political inde- 
 pendence cannot be expected of the indigent. The ar- 
 gument would be pertinent if the question regarded the 
 extent of these rights. But, if true, it ought to be found 
 in the mouths of the advocates of democracy, seeing 
 that the aristocracy would be the gainers by the inabil- 
 ity of the poor to resist the undue influences of wealth 
 
209 
 
 will be found more or less coupled with this 
 fatal error ; and , in every state in which they 
 are withheld, their denial is justified on the 
 ground of their supposed inseparable con- 
 nection with absolute equality. If the most 
 tenacious Conservative could be persuaded that / 
 Universal Suffrage does not necessarily lead/ 
 to political equality, we believe that his chief/ 
 objection to it would be overcome. 
 
 But, though it be clear that the existing state 
 of the public conscience furnishes the practical 
 politician with no safe ground to go upon in 
 recognising the existence of public rights in 
 the mere man, it by no means follows that 
 the theorist may not be called upon, in the 
 name of ultimate justice, to overthrow the 
 very barriers which the practical man is bound 
 to respect. If he believes the public conscience 
 to be in error,* he is not only entitled but bound 
 to reject its dicta. 
 
 and position. The fact of its being put forward by the 
 aristocracy proves that such is not the result which they 
 really anticipate from an extension of political privileges. 
 * It would be very interesting to enquire into the 
 absolute value of the dicta of the public conscience. 
 There has certainly been a very wide spread feeling 
 that, in the particular circumstances of the case in which 
 
210 
 
 It being conceded then that equal political 
 rights must be permanently denied, on the 
 ground that equal political duties can never, in 
 any circumstances, be performed by all men; 
 and it being also conceded that unequal or li- 
 mited public rights must be withheld so long 
 as the performance of their corresponding du- 
 ties is not recognised by the existing public 
 spirit 5 the speculative question still remains 
 open, whether some public rights will not 
 ultimately fall to be recognised in the person of 
 the mere man, on the ground that he performs 
 some public duties. 
 
 Now this claim (for the present we say no- 
 thing of its limits), seems to us to rest on the 
 
 it is expressed, it is the nearest approach to inspi- 
 ration; and it is remarkable to find such a man as 
 Macchiavelli saying " Ce n'est pas sans raison qu'on 
 dit que la voix du peuple est la voix de Dieu". 
 Discours sur Tite Live, Vol. I. p. 289. See also 
 Sismondi, p % . 289. The danger of such opinions is that 
 they have a practical tendency in the direction of poli- 
 tical fatalism. It is constantly forgotten that but for 
 the active interference of gifted individuals the public 
 spirit would not be what it is, and, even with this advan- 
 tage , that it is infallible is a conclusion which it is to be 
 feared the widest views of optimism will scarcely war- 
 rant in this world. 
 
211 
 
 following grounds as securely as any political 
 claim rests on any ground whatever: 
 
 1. He defends the state, if not with his means, 
 then with his person; and in doing so he de- 
 fends not only the private rights of the sub^ 
 ject, in which he participates, but the public 
 rights of the citizen, thereby performing a 
 public duty. 
 
 2. Wherever a system of indirect taxation is 
 adopted, he pays taxes, and as such he per- 
 forms in kind the selfsame public duty of 
 which the timocratic suffrage, in the case of 
 others, is the corresponding recognition. It is 
 not having, but giving, that is the ground of 
 claim in any case to the property suffrage, and 
 the only difference between his claim who 
 gives little and his who gives much is a dif- 
 ference of degree. 
 
 If direct taxation were adopted exclusively, 
 and this lowest class of citizens were exempted 
 from it*, then their claim to representation on 
 this ground at least would be excluded. 
 
 Let it not be supposed that in propounding 
 this view we give countenance to the doctrine 
 
 * According to the Solonian constitution the Thetes 
 were exempted from direct taxation, but there were in- 
 direct taxes which they paid. 
 
 02 
 
212 
 
 that "Taxation without representation is rob- 
 bery". The stranger, who is so taxed, has as 
 an equivalent the protection which a state, 
 voluntarily chosen as the place of his temporary 
 abode, affords to his private rights;* and even 
 he who is born on the soil cannot be said to be 
 robbed, whilst the option of departure is left 
 to him. A parental government (and a govern- 
 ment founded on the general will is not necess- 
 arily devoid of that character), like a natural 
 parent, may without injustice claim a portion 
 of the fruits of the labours of its children so 
 long as it affords them the shelter of its protec- 
 tion ; but whilst they are excluded from all con- 
 troul over the conditions on which this protec- 
 tion is afforded, they live under a regimen, which 
 may be legitimate in certain circumstances, but 
 of which the subjects have nothing of that 
 character of participants in the sovereignty 
 which belongs to the very idea of citizenship. 
 Taxation without representation is not robbery, 
 but it is not citizenship. 
 
 3. But lastly there is a still more universal 
 claim to participation in public rights, which 
 
 * The dientes in the early times of Rome were in 
 this position. 
 
213 
 
 is entitled to recognition on the same principle. 
 The family is the first arena not only of social 
 but of citizen duties; and he who discharges 
 these faithfully has founded a claim to political 
 recognition. The sound old English maxim that 
 every man's house is his castle is applicable 
 without exception to England's children, and we 
 must consequently take for granted, till the con- 
 trary be proved, that each individual within his 
 own doors is doing his part towards maintaining 
 that only trustworthy foundation of the political 
 superstructure, a well-ordered and blameless 
 family life. When regarded from the point of 
 view of his domestic relations, every sane hu- 
 man being* possesses a weight in society, to 
 
 * Vicarious Representation. Persons under age, and 
 above all adult females of families which enjoy public 
 rights, are not excluded from representation, but are 
 vicariously represented. Women who bear citizens dis- 
 charge citizen duties, and consequently have citizen rights, 
 but these, like their social rights, they must and do make 
 available through the males of their families. KKLXOI 
 TL diKcpegsi, yvraiyiag KQ^SLV 77 rovs KQ%ovras vno TCOV 
 yvvaiH(nv KQISG&OH, ; TKVTO yap 6V(i^citvBL. Every adult 
 male, when he tenders his vote virtually says, "This my 
 vote comprises the votes of the females of my house- 
 hold," and practically it is modified by the influence 
 which they exercise over him. It expresses opinions 
 
214 
 
 which the suffrage, when understood in the 
 sense which we shall presently see, is the true 
 one, must endeavour to give expression. 
 
 We have stated these facts less strongly 
 than we feel them, because we are aware that 
 from their exaggeration, more political evil has 
 arisen, and is likely to arise, than from any 
 other source of error. Still they are facts of 
 which we shall not get rid by simply ignoring 
 them. Our real safety here, as in so many other 
 cases, lies in a clear distinction between what 
 is true and what is false in the doctrine of our 
 opponent, not in a consistent and obstinate 
 .denial of the whole doctrine, simply on the 
 ground of the consequences to which it may lead. 
 
 "No consequence", says Sidney, "can distroy 
 any truth."* Our ancestors looked them bold- 
 ly in the face from the earliest dawn of our 
 constitutional history. Among the Teutonic 
 nations, in their original seats, they received 
 a practical recognition. "De minoribus rebus 
 
 which are the result , not of his individual character 
 alone , but of the whole circumstances in which he is 
 placed. If these have been independent of female in- 
 fluences altogether, then there was no female claim and 
 consequently there is no exclusion. 
 
 * Discourses on Government. Vol. I. p. 19. 
 
215 
 
 principes consultant, de majoribus omnes".* 
 '/The nation" says Savigny, "was composed 
 of the universal body of free men; in them the 
 sovereignty resided".** And again : "I regard 
 the class of free men as the basis of the whole 
 Germanic organisation ; and by that we must not 
 understand a negative liberty, liberty opposed 
 to slavery , but on the contrary something po- 
 sitive, the capacity and the exercise of all the 
 rights of citizenship. The expression "digni- 
 ty" of which Moser made use, completely ren- 
 ders the idea of their position". The words 
 "dignity" and "free-man" correspond to those 
 of "caput" and "civis optimo jure" among 
 the Komans. 
 
 This view is confirmed by the best modern 
 writers on the institutions of our own Anglo- 
 Saxon forefathers. Kemble, following Pal- 
 grave and others, tells us that, when any 
 new chapters (capitula) had been added to 
 the ancient law or Folkright, messengers 
 were dispatched by the Wittanagemote into 
 the provinces, to obtain the assent and signa- 
 ture of the free-men, and the chapters thus 
 
 * Tacitus, Germania. 
 ** History of the Roman Law in the Middle Ages. 
 
216 
 
 ratified became the law of the Land.* Even 
 after the Conquest, the principle of an uni- 
 versal participation in public rights was not 
 only tacitly implied in the direction which po- 
 litical progress took, but was consciously re- 
 cognised in the theory of the constitution. This 
 assertion might be verified from many sources, 
 but nowhere more strikingly than in the re- 
 markable words of Robert of Winchelsea, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury in his letter to the Pope 
 quoted by M. Guizot: ** " Consuetude est regni 
 Angliae, quod, in negotiis contingentibus statum 
 ejusdem regni, requiritur consilium omnium 
 quos res tangit". 
 
 It is true that in the earliest periods of our 
 history to recognise the existence of public 
 rights in all free men (i. e. in all whose pri- 
 vate rights were equal) was by no means the 
 same as to recognise them in all the adult 
 male population. There was then a class of 
 the unfree, which though never very numerous, 
 and, as M. Guizot has justly remarked, never 
 permanent as in antiquity, was still important 
 
 * Saxons in England. Vol. II. p. 190. 
 ** Histoire des Origines du Gouvernement Kepresen- 
 tatif. Vol. II. p. 187. 
 
217 
 
 enough materially to influence political life.* 
 Still the argument (to those of us who have 
 rejected the principle of slavery) is not affect- 
 ed by this circumstance, and its validity in ge- 
 neral is not denied by our constitutional writ- 
 ers. "In a free state", says Blackstone "every 
 man, who is supposed a free agent, ought to 
 be in some measure his own governor; and 
 therefore a branch at least of the legislative 
 power should reside in the whole body of the 
 people".** 
 
 Nor has the course of our development, 
 from the times of Edward I. to our own, been 
 such as to conflict with the principle that all 
 free Englishmen have public rights ; on the 
 contrary, its unvarying tendency has been to 
 increase the numbers of those in whom they 
 are acknowledged, "English history", says Sir 
 James Mackintosh, "stands alone as the history 
 of the progress of a great people towards liber- 
 ty during six centuries"***; and again, "The 
 Great Charter gave out on each occasion only 
 so much of the spirit of liberty and reformation 
 
 * Lappenberg, Vol. II. p. S20. 
 
 ** Stephen's Blackstone, Vol. II. p. 324. and again 
 p. 342. . 
 *** to History of England. 
 
218 
 
 as the circumstances of succeeding generations 
 required, and their character would safely 
 bear".* Nothing can be truer than this dic- 
 tum, in a general way, so far as we have 
 gone hitherto; but let the members of that 
 party to which Sir James Mackintosh was too 
 closely united for his own freedom of view 
 see to it that the Charter does not some day 
 give out what will contribute neither to the 
 reformation, the safety, nor the liberty of Eng- 
 lishmen. Lord John Russell said long ago that 
 universal suffrage (in the vulgar sense, of course) 
 is "the grave of all temperate liberty, and the 
 parent of tyranny and license"**; and the 
 doctrine has our assent not only as a general 
 proposition, but because we believe it to have 
 peculiar weight when applied to our own coun- 
 try. When we think of the density with which 
 our island is peopled, and the consequently great 
 numbers of the very poor, and when we re- 
 flect moreover that a vast proportion of our 
 town population consists of manufacturers, 
 whilst even in the country we have whole dis- 
 tricts entirely in the power of a mining popu- 
 lation, we can scarcely hope that, should we 
 
 . * Vol. II. p. 221. 
 
 ** Government of England, p. 352. 
 
219 
 
 ever have the misfortune to arrive at niob- 
 government, it will not be one of the most vi- 
 cious that the world has ever seen. The cir- 
 cumstances of Germany in these respects are 
 less unfavourable than our own, and those who 
 know the Germans best will bear us out when 
 we say that in ordinary circumstances they 
 are the most well-conditioned and sweet-blooded' 
 people in the world, and still it was surpris- 
 ing how much brutality came to light when 
 the lees of the people were stirred up by the 
 short ascendancy of the rabble in 1848. It is 
 vain to hope that we should acquit ourselves 
 better in a similar trial. If we will not be 
 warned in time let us be assured that here as 
 there ; and more than there, 
 
 die Bestialitat 
 
 Wird sich gar herrlich offenbaren. * 
 
 But though we fully participate in the fears 
 with which Lord John Russell, and the other 
 members of his party, regard a consummation 
 which it has been the business of their lives 
 to hasten, we are very far from having the 
 same feeling towards an extension of a propor- 
 tional participation in public rights even to the 
 
 * Faust. 
 
220 
 
 whole body of the people. Whilst we believe 
 such an event in some shape to be inevitable, 
 we are optimist enough to regard it not as a 
 perversion of liberty, but as the legitimate re- 
 sult of political progress. Sismondi, as every 
 body knows, was a most inveterate opponent 
 of the vulgar universal suffrage, but of the 
 modified suffrage he has expressed an opinion 
 from which, though we say nothing of its im- 
 mediate applicability to the affairs of any in- 
 dividual state, we cannot withhold our abstract 
 concurrence. "It is by associating all the ci- 
 tizens in the national power, that the most 
 noble object of all social science, the improve- 
 ment of all , can alone be hoped for ".* 
 
 * Essay on Universal Suffrage. 
 
CHAP. XIV. 
 
 THE SUFFRAGE. 
 
 Having treated of the principle on which the 
 claims of individuals and classes to political 
 influence may be urged, we have also indicat- 
 ed that on which absolute political justice re- 
 quires that they shall be recognised. If the 
 public duty performed is the measure of the 
 claim, it must be also the measure of its re- 
 cognition. But the principle by which practical 
 questions relating to the suffrage must be de- 
 cided is of a far simpler kind, and one which 
 does not come into operation until public opi- 
 nion has, rightly or wrongly, pronounced its 
 verdict on the absolute right. When we would 
 determine to whom, at any particular time, the 
 suffrage is to be given, and in what propor- 
 tions, we must inquire, not into the extent of 
 the duties actually performed, but into the ex- 
 tent of their recognition by the community, 
 and the consequent social power and influence 
 of those who perform them. In one word, it 
 
222 
 
 is not social rights, but social powers, which 
 indicate the measure by which political in- 
 fluence must be meted.* The suffrage is a 
 device, not for testing the absolute justice of 
 claims , or estimating their value , but simply 
 for giving a true and accurate political ex- 
 pression to them as they exist. Its business 
 is to express, not the political weight which 
 ought to belong to any class of citizens, but to 
 translate for each individual, so to speak, into 
 the language of politics the utterances to which 
 his fellow citizens have already consented to 
 give heed within a narrower circle. If the rights 
 of the individual resulting from the duties which 
 he performs exceed their recognition by his 
 fellow citizens, then, no doubt, to the extent to 
 which such is the case he will suffer injustice 
 by a suffrage regulated on this principle; but 
 it is an injustice from which he must seek to 
 escape by other than direct political means. 
 He must submit to the circuitous process of 
 making his influence felt in the community, 
 and thus of converting his right into a power. 
 Again, even where the influences which it is 
 called upon to express are inconsistent with 
 
 * Vide cap. I. 
 
223 
 
 the wellbeing of society, it lies not .with 
 the suffrage to alter them. To regard the suf- 
 frage as a corrective for social evils is to mis- 
 understand its nature, and to use it as such is to 
 engender discontents which sooner or later will 
 endanger the public safety. The error which we 
 have here pointed out is one which pervades, as 
 it seems to us, the whole of M. Guizot's eloquent 
 book on the history of representative govern- 
 ment. In speaking of the function of repre- 
 sentative government he says:* "Le probleme 
 est evidemment de recueillir partout dans la 
 societe les fragments epars et incomplets de 
 ce pouvoir (le pouvoir de droit, which pro- 
 ceeds, according to him, not from duties per- 
 formed but from capacity to perform them),** 
 de les concentrer, et de les constituer en gou- 
 vernement. En d'autres termes, il s'agit de de- 
 couvrir tous les elements de pouvoir legitime 
 dissemines dans la societe, et de les organiser 
 en pouvoir de fait, c'est-a-dire de concentrer, 
 de realiser la raison publique, la morale pu- 
 blique, et de les appeler au pouvoir. Ce qu'on 
 
 * Vol. II. p. 150. 
 
 ** Le droit de'rive de la capacite et lui appartient. 
 Vol. II. p. 227. 
 
224 
 
 appelle representation n'est autre chose que le 
 moyen d'arriver a ce resultat. Ce n'est point 
 une machine arithmetique destinee a recueillir 
 et a denombrer les volontes individuelles. C'est 
 un procede naturel pour extraire du sein de la 
 societe la raison publique, qui seul a droit de 
 la gouverner". M. Guizot here states the very 
 converse of what we hold to be the true idea 
 of representation, whilst the task which he 
 assigns to it is in practice impossible. In place 
 of gathering up the "pouvoir de droit" and 
 converting it into " pouvoir de fait ", every go- 
 vernment must, as a condition of its own sta- 
 bility, accept the "pouvoir de fait" as it finds 
 it, and, recognising politically its social in- 
 fluence so long as it continues to exist, strive 
 to convert it into "pouvoir de droit". To attri- 
 bute this latter function to the suffrage, how- 
 ever is to confound it with those other insti- 
 tutions of the state, religious, educational, and 
 jurisprudential, of which it is the province to 
 bring the social influences of the community 
 into accordance with u la raison, la justice, et 
 la verite qui sont la loi de Dieu". It is true 
 that in every community, however debased, 
 justice, reason, and truth do possess some degree 
 of influence. They are actual powers, and 
 
225 
 
 to the fullest extent to which they are such 
 they must receive political expression through 
 means of the suffrage; but if we go beyond 
 this , and depress other less worthy influences, 
 in order to give them more weight in the state 
 than they possess in the community, we apply 
 to politics precisely the principle which when 
 applied to religion all reasonable men now 
 agree in condemning. It is admitted on all 
 hands that if we wish to prevent a false reli- 
 gion from influencing society we must era- 
 dicate it from the minds of individuals, strive 
 to pull it up by the roots in detail, and not, 
 by excluding the individuals who hold it from 
 social equality or political power, give to its 
 growth the increased impulse which the lop- 
 ping of persecution never fails to communicate. 
 Now the same holds true with every other form 
 of injustice, irrationality, and error. At the same 
 time however we must be on our guard against 
 the opposite mistake, not unfrequent in these 
 times , - - namely, of actually developing false 
 principles into powers by communicating to 
 them an amount of political recognition beyond 
 the influence which they actually possess in 
 society. We must remember that political re- 
 cognition of social evil is justifiable only to 
 
226 
 
 the extent to which it is inevitable, that is , to 
 the extent of depriving it of the advantages* 
 which it would derive from attempts to suppress 
 it which must of necessity be unsuccessful. 
 Finally, to all representation which takes cog- 
 nisance of the influences which ought to go- 
 vern society (pouvoirs de droit), rather than of 
 those which do govern it (pouvoirs de fait), 
 whether political or religious, there is this ob- 
 jection, that it violates what we stated as the 
 radical principle of all free government, name- 
 ly, that it shall be the expression of the exist- 
 ing spirit of the people. 
 
 It having been thus determined that the of- 
 fice of the suffrage is to give political expres- 
 sion to the social powers actually existing in 
 the community, the questions which fall next 
 to be answered have reference to the form or 
 forms of suffrage by which this may be adequate- 
 ly and permanently accomplished. 
 
 Now, from the principles which we have al- 
 ready laid down, two general propositions at 
 once present themselves, and mark off the li- 
 
 * An irregular authority , not avowed by the laws, is " 
 always more dangerous than a much greater authority 
 derived from them. Hume, Essay VII. p. 52. See also 
 Macchiavelli , Discourses on Livy, cap. XXXIV. p. 179. 
 
227 
 
 ^ ___ 
 
 mits oi' such a suffrage in the two opposite di- 
 rections of democracy and aristocracy. These 
 may perhaps be most conveniently stated in a 
 negative form. 
 
 1. In no stage of social development, actual 
 or possible, so long as the nature of men re- 
 mains unchanged, can it be a suffrage which 
 simply sums up the individual opinions of the 
 citizens. This conclusion presents itself as an 
 obvious consequence of the fact of human in- 
 equality, and is in truth but another mode of 
 stating the opinion of the ancient publicists, 
 that democracy is the government of a class. 
 The partial character of the representation 
 which is secured by the universal equal suffrage, 
 and its consequent inadequacy to satisfy the 
 conditions of the suffrage as we have defined 
 them, comes out perhaps most clearly of all 
 when we consider that, in addition to depriving 
 some classes of the political influence correspond- 
 ing to their social position, and thus to a cer- 
 tain extent disfranchising them, it deprives 
 every individual, to whatever class he may 
 belong, of the whole direct political influence 
 which corresponds to the social influence which 
 be has acquired. A and B, at the age of twenty 
 one, we shall say, are both fairly represented 
 
 P2 
 
228 
 
 by the manhood suffrage. At the age of forty, 
 by a life of virtuous effort , A has merited and 
 obtained the consideration of his fellow citi- 
 zens, and his case will be no unusual one if 
 his influence, whether for good or evil, has in- 
 creased ten-fold. In his person, consequently, 
 now centre the pouvoirs de fait to ten times the 
 extent to which they belonged to him at the 
 former period of his life. B, on the contrary, 
 differs from what he was only in having lost 
 the potentiality of influence which renders every 
 man important at the commencement of his 
 career. He has done and suffered nothing to for- 
 feit his public rights. He is neither a criminal, 
 a lunatic, nor a pauper, and the influences of a 
 human unit still are his. This however is but 
 one tenth of that which now belongs to A, and 
 a suffrage which establishes an equality be- 
 tween these two individuals consequently leaves 
 nine tenths of A's actual social influence unre- 
 presented! Can it be said of such a suffrage 
 that it accurately translates social into political 
 power? But, obvious as this view is, it requires 
 to be adopted with some qualifications. We 
 believe it to be quite possible that, for a limit- 
 ed time and in peculiar circumstances, an uni- 
 versal equal suffrage may approach, almost as 
 
229 
 
 nearly as any other , to an expression of social 
 influences. For a time influences which are 
 excluded from direct representation may in- 
 directly receive their full share of political re- 
 cognition, and anti-democratic institutions, such 
 as hereditary monarchy and nobility, may exist 
 alongside of a suffrage which centres all direct 
 power in the democratic element. Such a state 
 of matters, however, existing as it does on suf- 
 ferance, will probably exist only till democracy 
 has learned to use the omnipotence which the 
 suffrage has given it ; and at all events we have 
 no other guarantee for its continuance than a 
 moderation on the part of democracy which 
 neither it nor any other dominant political ele- 
 ment has ever hitherto exhibited. 
 
 2. The second proposition which results 
 from our principles is likewise a negative one, 
 namely, that no suffrage can permanently repre- 
 sent the whole powers of the state which ex- 
 cludes any portion of the citizens from particip- 
 ation in direct political power. We have qua- 
 lified this proposition like the former one, because 
 here also we believe it to be possible that the 
 influences of a portion of the citizens may, for 
 a time^ be adequately represented by a suffrage 
 in which they do not directly participate. The 
 
230 
 
 right of Conclamation, which our Saxon ances- 
 tors recognised, implies its converse, the right of 
 Contraclamation ; (in the language of modern 
 usage the right of Petitioning for and against) 
 a power which for a time may very well re- 
 present the whole social influences of a rude 
 and ignorant rabble. We have elsewhere shown 
 that to suppose the social condition of any 
 portion of the citizens of a state to continue to 
 be thus adequately represented is to set a 
 limit to social progress, in one direction at 
 least. 
 
 These two negative propositions mark off for 
 us a suffrage which is unequal on the one hand 
 and universal on the other; and such, if we 
 mistake not, as it conforms itself to the un- 
 varying laws of our nature so it is the only 
 suffrage which can permanently fulfil the con- 
 ditions involved in the idea of a perfect suffrage, 
 that, namely, of giving direct political expression 
 to the whole mass of existing social influences 
 in the completed state. 
 
CHAP. XV. 
 
 FARTHER CHARACTERISTICS OF THE ULTIMATE 
 
 SUFFRAGE. 
 
 
 
 Within the limits which the inflexible laws 
 of our nature have thus assigned to the suffrage 
 in its ultimate form, a wide space is allowed 
 for its adaptation to the peculiar requirements 
 of different races of men , and to the necessities 
 which different historical antecedents have creat- 
 ed. If the suffrage is to express influences 
 which are unequal, it must be unequal, if 
 it is to express interests which are universal, 
 it must be universal: but the means which it 
 may adopt for measuring the inequality of in- 
 dividuals are prescribed by no such rigid rule, 
 and the value which is given, in each society, 
 to the human being, in virtue of his mere exist- 
 ence, will vary as does the actual- power which 
 belongs to him in that capacity. In a new, 
 poor, or rude society, and, above all, in a country 
 that is thinly peopled, it is obvious that thews 
 and sinews will go for more than in one that 
 is old, rich, refined, and populous. 
 
232 
 
 Nor, in saying that the political expression 
 must be proportioned to the actual social force, 
 do we mean to say that its proportion must be 
 accurately observed in the case of each indi- 
 vidual. It is obvious that a system, which is 
 intended to deal with the circumstances of the 
 masses , must dispatch the claims of individuals 
 by a rule too simple to take cognisance of what 
 is peculiar in the position of any one , and that, 
 in order to avert that injustice on a great scale 
 which the tardy or inefficient working of the 
 political machine would occasion, injustice on 
 a small scale must be submitted to with pa- 
 tience. So long as the principle, according to 
 which public rights are dispensed, is such as 
 to forbid the absolute and permanent exclusion 
 of any social force whatever, the indirect poli- 
 tical influences on which the social influences 
 can at all times fall back will be a sufficient 
 remedy for all temporary and partial exclu- 
 sions which the circumstances of the state may 
 require. If the principle of the constitution be 
 maintained inviolate, it will come to the aid of 
 the excluded, long before their exclusion is 
 felt in the form of a tyranny of the enfran- 
 chised. 
 
 But, though we are thus furnished with a 
 
233 
 
 sufficient answer to those who might urge us 
 to rush forward to the realisation of a suffrage 
 theoretically perfect, we are supplied with no 
 apology for declining to develope it, gradually 
 and safely, in accordance with the idea which 
 our own history, during ages, has spontaneously 
 worked out. If an universal recognition of po- 
 litical rights was involved in the theory of our 
 constitution as it was understood by our an- 
 cestors, and if our practice during "six cen- 
 turies' 7 has been, often unconsciously, in ac- 
 cordance with this theory, we should assume 
 the attitude, not of conservators but of inno- 
 vators, if in order to preserve transitory anfl. 
 unfruitful consequences we abandoned an abid- 
 ing and generative principle. If the funda- 
 mental law has been progress he who counsels 
 a stationary policy is a radical i. e. one who 
 strikes at the root. But again, if by progress- 
 ing in the direction of what hitherto has been 
 regarded as liberty, we are in danger of 
 strengthening one element of the constitution, 
 to the extent of preventing the others from 
 exerting the political power which has hitherto 
 belonged to them, and which in every or- 
 ganised society must belong to them, we must 
 find a remedy in giving to these latter also a 
 
234 
 
 more direct action. In one word, if the direct 
 power of the democratic element must be in- 
 creased by an indefinite extension of the suf- 
 frage, then the balance of the powers which 
 go to make up the constitutional state can 
 be preserved only by recognising more fully, 
 through means of the suffrage also, the other 
 social influences. 
 
 And now, that we have arrived at the 
 more special part of our subject we must 
 again repeat our opposition to the views 
 of those who would deter us from recognis- 
 ing acquired, as well as congenital influences, 
 and from thus representing the organic na- 
 ture of our society, by the fear that, in or- 
 der to do so, we should require the aid of a 
 more refined and complicated political machine 
 than that which our ancestors employed. We 
 cannot but regard the extent to which this fear 
 already prevails, in this country, as a rather 
 unusually conspicuous instance of the effect of 
 that onesidedness of view which at all times 
 distorts the judgements of the majority of men. 
 We have got possession of the unquestionable 
 truth that there is danger in complicating the 
 political machine, and we henceforth become 
 possessed by the idea that this is the only di- 
 
235 
 
 rection from which danger is to be apprehended 
 from its imperfections. We forget that, as ci- 
 vilization advances, the relations of mankind 
 necessarily increase in complication, and that 
 every institution which is to continue to deal 
 with these relations must adapt itself to their 
 character. A system of jurisprudence which 
 satisfies the requirements of a rude and simple 
 people, though it may contain the general 
 principles which are suited to their character 
 through all the future stages of their progress, 
 can never meet the more special circumstances 
 which arise when the same people have be- 
 come refined and artificial ; and what is true 
 of the relations of the citizens to each other, 
 is true also of their relations to the state; 
 with this difference that public Law, at all 
 times, from its very nature, must possess a 
 simplicity which, in private law, is impossible. 
 But even though necessity did not force upon 
 us the attempt so to refine the political ma- 
 chine as to increase the accuracy of its work- 
 ing, it is difficult to see what answer we should 
 continue to give to those who should call upon 
 us to make it in the name of social progress. 
 Whilst every other institution, by gathering the 
 fruits of experience, is perfected in its details, 
 
236 
 
 is that greatest of all institutions, through which 
 the sovereignty of the state expresses itself, to 
 undergo no other modification than the most 
 hazardous one of having the sphere of its ope- 
 rations indefinitely extended? If the classes 
 or individuals whose influences are excluded 
 should come to us, and, on the ground that by 
 this very extension of the suffrage all indirect 
 means of making their social value politically avail- 
 able are now denied to them, ask us to admit 
 them to a direct participation in political rights, 
 and if our answer were simply, the suffrage 
 has hitherto taken no cognisance of the in- 
 fluences in virtue of which you claim, and, 
 though we counsel its extension, we never can 
 countenance what you call its development, 
 would they not have good cause to bring 
 against us the reproach which, three hundred 
 years ago, Sir Thomas More put into the mouth 
 of his interlocutor. "They would set up their 
 rest on such an author as a sufficient confuta- 
 tion of all that could be said, as if this were 
 a great mischief, that any should be found 
 wiser than his ancestors; but, though they 
 willingly let go all the good things that were 
 among those of former ages, yet, if better 
 things are proposed, they cover themselves 
 
237 
 
 obstinately with this excuse of reference to 
 past times. I have met with these proud, 
 morose, and absurd judgements of things in 
 many places, particularly once in England." 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 A GRADUATED PROPERTY SUFFRAGE CONSIDERED. 
 
 Every one knows that the history of anti- 
 quity has preserved to us, two* memorable in- 
 
 * It must be a subject of abiding regret to specula- 
 tive politicians that Dion failed to realize under the 
 younger Dionysius , or to take advantage of the short 
 opportunity which his own success at Syracuse afforded 
 him for realizing the political schemes of Plato. Had 
 he done so we schould probably have had to record a 
 third instance of a polity founded on a gratuated suf- 
 frage; and this too a polity established in accordance 
 with theory, and thus contrasting with the others which 
 sprang out of existing exigencies. It must be admitted, 
 however , that the small measure of prudence which 
 Dion and his master exhibited in the measures by which 
 they sought to carry out their scheme, gave no great 
 promise of practical wisdom in the scheme itself. 
 
238 
 
 stances of what Aristotle called a u timocracy", 
 or government according to wealth. In the two 
 states in which civilization reached to the great- 
 est height which it ever attained in heathen 
 times, this form of government was adopted 
 at an early period, and it was under the in- 
 stitutions of which it was the groundwork that 
 they grew great. We refer, of course, to the 
 constitution of Solon at Athens, and that which, 
 at Kome was attributed to Servius Tullius. 
 They resembled each other in as much as in 
 both the amount of property possessed by the 
 citizen was made the measure of his political 
 influence, but they differed very essentially in 
 the means by which this was effected. Solon's 
 timocratic classification had reference to eli- 
 gibility for the higher offices of the state, not 
 to the right of voting in the assembly of the 
 people. In the ecclesia all the citizens voted 
 equally, either by a show of hands or by 
 ballot, and the purely democratic character of 
 the assembled was modified, not by its own 
 constitution, but by its relation to the fiovkri, 
 on the one hand, and to the court of the vopo- 
 &EXKI, on the other. By the Servian constitu- 
 tion, the timocratic principle was carried farther, 
 and regulated not eligibility only, but also the 
 
239 
 
 power of electing, the value of the vote of a 
 citizen in the comitia centuriata being depend- 
 ent on the class* in which he voted, and hi& 
 class being determined by the amount of his 
 property. In alluding to these remarkable in- 
 stances of the successful application, to the 
 actual government of states, of the timocratic 
 principle in a more developed form than the 
 extremely rude and elementary one in which 
 it forms the basis of our own political system, 
 it must not be supposed that our object is to 
 recommend the adoption in this country of 
 a minutely graduated property suffrage. We 
 must now, as when- arguing formerly, that r 
 as a condition of its continued efficiency, the 
 suffrage must come to partake of the greater 
 refinement which, as civilization advances, 
 every other institution of the state acquires,. 
 be understood simply as urging the practi- 
 cability of recognising politically that social 
 inequality which actually exists among men. 
 
 * Dahlmann has justly remarked (Politik, p. 37.) that 
 the division of the centuries into seniores and juniores 
 introduced another very important counterbalancing ele- 
 ment to the power of mere numbers, in as much as the 
 absolute number of men above 45 years of age must 
 have been much smaller than that of those under it. 
 
240 
 
 In what manner this is to be done, in each 
 particular state, must depend on the peculiar 
 circumstances of that state itself. If, in the 
 existing institutions of this country, property 
 already receives a political expression adequate 
 to its social value, then, according to the prin- 
 ciples which we formerly laid down, however 
 rude may be the machinery by which this 
 is accomplished, it is not in farther enfranchis- 
 ing it that we are to seek for a counterpoise to 
 any excess of power which may have fallen to 
 the share of any of the other social influences. 
 An attempt to restore the balance by overloading 
 what might be regarded as the opposite element 
 could only have the effect of exciting a cry of 
 injustice, which must inevitably shake the po- 
 litical security of the element thus artificially 
 favored. Now in addition to the consideration 
 that, of all kinds of social influence, that which 
 springs from wealth most surely and easily 
 makes its own way to political power*, we 
 must bear in mind that in this country there 
 
 * "I can scarcely conceive any laws or institutions 
 which would much diminish the influence of well spent 
 wealth, whether honourably inherited, or honestly earned." 
 Sir James Mackintosh's speech on the Reform Bill. Han- 
 sard, Third series. Vol. IV. p. 690. 
 
241 
 
 is an institution, the very end and object of 
 which is to give political expression to the 
 social influence of great possessions. It is true 
 that the Peerage does not in theory adopt the 
 timocratic principle in the selection of those 
 who are to share its privileges, but it is no 
 less true that it does so practically to the 
 extent of giving to the whole of the very 
 wealthy class, in this country, either, directly 
 by means of their own votes, or indirectly by 
 means of the votes of a body of persons, all 
 of whom belong to their class, a very large 
 share of political power. Nor does it greatly 
 modify the timocratic character of the Peerage 
 that it recognises wealth only when united with 
 nobility, because with us nobility is at all 
 times open to wealth so soon as its possessor 
 shall have proved himself equal to any of the 
 higher duties of citizenship. "Nobility," says 
 Aristotle, "is ancient wealth and virtue''. With 
 us the peerage is the form in which the state 
 recognises their existence, and, being the his- 
 torical, it is therefore the safest manner of 
 applying the timocratic principle to the cir- 
 cumstances of the wealthiest class of English- 
 men. But there is another channel through 
 which the timocratic principle acts indirectly, 
 
242 
 
 with no small efficiency in this country at 
 present. Though the amount of income which 
 is required for eligibility to the House of Com- 
 mons, besides being peculiar to England, is 
 not of itself sufficient to give to that body the 
 character of one chosen on timocratic princi- 
 ples , still as society is constituted in this coun- 
 try at present such practically is the case. We 
 have already remarked* that it is to the fact 
 that, without being possessed of wealth to a con- 
 siderable extent no one can undertake the duties 
 of a member of the House of Commons that that 
 assembly is indebted for the aristocratic character 
 which belongs to it, and which, notwithstanding 
 the preponderance of the democratic element 
 among the electors, renders it when once elected 
 positively a check on democracy. But we have 
 also seen that this safeguard is one which a single 
 measure already repeatedly called for by a cer- 
 tain party** in the state, and in favour of which 
 historical precedent and the custom of many 
 neighbouring states might -be cited, would at 
 once sweep away. Should members of parlia- 
 ment ever be paid for their services, though 
 
 * V. Cap. XII. 
 
 ** Payment of members is one of the "Points of the 
 people's Charter." 
 
243 
 
 the sum allowed them were barely sufficient 
 to procure the decencies of life to a person of 
 the middle class in London, we hesitate not 
 to say that, with the hopes which parliament 
 otherwise holds out, demagogy would become 
 a flourishing trade in six months, and on the next 
 occasion of a general election democracy would 
 assert its omnipotence. But, as the wealth- 
 iest class finds political expression by means 
 of the preponderance which law and custom 
 thus gives to it in the legislature, so does more ; 
 moderate wealth in some degree by means of a 
 suffrage which, in an extremely rude and ge- 
 neral way, still recognises the timocratic prin- 
 ciple as its basis. It is obvious however that 
 such would no longer be the case were the 
 suffrage to be made at once uniform and uni- 
 versal. So long as the institutions of the 
 state continued on their present footing the 
 influence of the wealthiest class would remain, 
 but the middle class would at once lose such 
 vantage ground as it at present possesses. 
 As the suffrage is, it still excludes from 
 direct participation in political power a vast 
 majority of the adult male population of Eng- 
 land, and if property has, as the democratic 
 character of our present legislation seems to 
 
 Q2 
 
244 
 
 indicate, scarcely even now the amount of po- 
 litical power which corresponds to its social 
 influence, it is very clear that on a system 
 which excludes the timocratic principle alto- 
 gether it must to a large extent be disfran- 
 chised. Should any very extensive addition 
 be again made to the franchise it will there- 
 fore be necessary, if property as an existing 
 social influence (pouvoir de fait) is to continue 
 to be represented, that some means be adopted 
 by which either the present constituencies may 
 retain something like the influence which now 
 belongs to them, or additional power be thrown 
 into the hands of others more accurately corres- 
 ponding to the moderately wealthy class in 
 the community. Such a result might possibly 
 be brought about by giving a double vote to 
 all who pay income-tax, or by some equally 
 simple expedient. 
 
CHAP. XVII. 
 
 OTHER METHODS OF RECOGNISING SOCIAL 
 INEQUALITY. 
 
 But as it is not in wealth alone that men 
 are unequal, so it is not by the application of 
 the t timocratic principle alone that their ine- 
 quality may be politically recognised. 
 
 It is true that, if one single measure of so- 
 cial importance is to be selected, much may 
 be said in favour of wealth. If not absolutely 
 the only one which can be applied to the whole 
 community, it is the one which can be applied 
 with the greatest facility, and is therefore that 
 upon which, even where others are adopted, 
 every political system which, aims at taking 
 adequate cognisance of inequality must rest as 
 a groundwork. Wealth has farther the advan- 
 tage of being an indirect measure of the ex- 
 tent of citizen qualities, which, in the indivi- 
 dual case, are not necessarily united with it, 
 but which, in the general case, can exist only 
 under conditions which it supplies. It affords. 
 
/X 246 
 
 a rude means of estimating such intelligence 
 as arises from instruction, and such patriotism 
 as is based on the fear of change.* 
 
 If the political machine is to be developed 
 with an advancing civilization, however, it is 
 not difficult to imagine means by which, though 
 still in a very general manner, it should take 
 cognisance directly of such citizen qualities as, 
 apart altogether from their union with wealth, 
 are actual social powers. The enfranchisement 
 of graduates of the English Universities is a 
 recognition, already ancient**, of a source of 
 inequality altogether different from wealth, and 
 it would be no difficult matter to extend it to 
 members of all the learned professions, and to 
 
 * Has an established government , in church or state, 
 any better ally than the selfinterestedness of mankind? 
 Hallam Constit. History, III. 245. 
 
 ** The spiritual element in the community has never 
 succeeded in obtaining any equivalent for the political loss 
 which it sustained at the Reformation. Speaking of the 
 constitution of the Upper House, previous to the disso- 
 lution of the Monasteries by Henry VIII., Mr. Hallam 
 says: "Though the number of abbots and priors to whom 
 writs of summons were directed varied considerably in 
 different parliaments, they always, joined to the twenty- 
 one bishops, preponderated over the temporal Peers". Con- 
 stitutional History, Vol. I. p. 73. See also Vol. III. p. 34. 
 
247 
 
 all persons who had risen to a certain rank in 
 the public service. It is hard to see why a 
 man should not have a vote in consequence of 
 his having sat in Parliament, governed a pro- 
 vince, or commanded a regiment or a man-of- 
 war, as well as in virtue of his being the pos- 
 sessor of a hovel worth ten pounds a year. Even 
 on the ground of convenience, we can see little 
 that could be said against such a proposal ; be- 
 cause such facts as those that we have men- 
 tioned, in the history of a man's life, are at 
 least as easily ascertained as his means, and 
 neither the system of registration nor of vot- 
 ing need be greatly complicated by an arrange- 
 ment which would give him the same advan- 
 tage from them politically which socially they 
 invariably confer. That such an arrangement 
 is not altogether alien either to English insti- 
 tutions, or to the existing current of public 
 opinion, we infer from the fact that it has 
 been adopted by two of the most progressive 
 of our colonies, has received the sanction of 
 the imperial legislature, and is now in actual 
 operation. 
 
 "The qualifications for Electors for the Le- 
 gislative Council", (the Upper House) of Victo- 
 ria, "are as follows: all persons of full age, 
 
248 
 
 natural born, or naturalised subjects , having 
 a freehold estate of L 1000 value, or L 100 
 per annum , or being leaseholder at L 100 per 
 annum for five years , or being graduates of any 
 University in the British dominions, or barristers 
 or solicitors of the supreme court of Victoria " 
 (why not of the supreme courts of Great-Bri- 
 tain?) u or Medical qualified practitioners , or offi- 
 cers in Her Majesty's sea or land forces, hav- 
 ing paid rates and taxes, to which they are 
 liable, are entitled to vote for members of the 
 Legislative Council." The suffrage for the 
 Legislative Assembly (the Nether House), is 
 based on property alone, and is of course lower 
 than that for the Council*. 
 
 In Van Dieman's Land, (which, by some un- 
 accountable freak of the Colonial Office, has, of 
 late years, come to be called Tasmania), the 
 Legislative Council consists of fifteen members, 
 aged thirty, natural born or naturalised sub- 
 jects of Her Majesty, elected by the inhabi- 
 tants twelve months resident within the district 
 for which they claim to vote, under any one 
 of the following qualifications : namely, as free- 
 holders of L 50 per annum, graduates of Bri- 
 
 * Mills's Colonial Constitutions, p. 310. 
 
249 
 
 tish Universities, barristers, solicitors, medical 
 practitioners, ministers of religion, military or 
 naval officers. The Second Chamber, or 
 House of Assembly consists of thirty members, 
 of full age, &c.; and all the inhabitants of full 
 age are entitled to vote who are freeholders 
 to the value of L 1 00 , or leaseholders for 
 three years, at L 10, or who are possessed of 
 any of the above named qualifications of electors 
 for the Legislative Council*. 
 
 The circumstance that these most wise regula- 
 tions are mentioned by a writer so intelligent 
 as Mr. Mills as simple facts ; without one 
 word to indicate his sense of the importance of 
 the principle which they involve, shews to how 
 great an extent, in all probability, they have 
 been the result of that unconscious tendency in 
 the right direction which so often helps our 
 countrymen along at the present time, rather 
 than of that conscious political foresight which 
 our ancestors knew by the name of "prudence/" 
 
 A suffrage minutely graduated to intelli- 
 gence would no doubt have all the practical 
 disadvantages of one minutely graduated to 
 wealth 5 and, in as much as it would require 
 
 * Mills's Colonial Constitutions p. 327. 
 
250 
 
 the establishment of one uniform system of 
 national education, would be besides at va- 
 riance with those ideas of individual and fa- 
 mily freedom from government interference 
 which are so deeply rooted in English character, 
 and in accordance with which all our institu- 
 tions have grown up. The same objections 
 however by no means apply to a suffrage 
 which should take cognisance only of those 
 distinctions as regards the intelligence of 
 classes (e. g. between handworkers and head- 
 workers) which exist in all civilized societies, 
 and which in our own have been socially re- 
 cognised for ages. To enfranchise the classes 
 we have mentioned , as such, that is, to give 
 them votes independently of and in addition to 
 those which, in the general case, they would 
 hold in virtue of their property, would require 
 no new state - machinery, no interference with 
 the existing principle of our educational insti- 
 tutions, whilst it would go so far at least to- 
 wards the attainment of the object of which 
 we are in search, viz. security from the con- 
 sequences of an inevitable extension of politi- 
 cal privileges. 
 
 It is besides worthy of consideration that, 
 though the social advantages on which such a 
 
251 
 
 suffrage would be based might not in reality 
 be more attainable to the mere man than the 
 wealth which , if the timocratic principle were 
 adhered to, would raise him to the same degree 
 of influence, they differ from it in this respect 
 that their claim to preference is far more rea- 
 dily and cheerfully conceded. Where they have 
 been the result of accident or favor, and, even 
 where they have been directly purchased*, 
 there is always the feeling that they do neverthe- 
 less in point of fact confer a social importance 
 which could not have belonged to the individual 
 without them, in virtue of the wealth or favor 
 of which they are the representatives. They 
 differ from wealth something in the same way 
 in which coined money differs from bullion. 
 They are the stamp by which society has al- 
 ready acknowledged the value which it attaches 
 to their possessors, and by representing them 
 directly you thus represent only influences 
 which have already conquered for themselves 
 the character of actual powers. 
 
 Another very great advantage which such 
 
 * Suppose a man has spent L 7 or 8,000 in purchasing 
 the Colonelcy of a Regiment, he is a power in the state 
 to a much greater extent than if he had purchased into 
 the Funds or Railways to the same amount. 
 
252 
 
 means of recognising inequality possess , as 
 compared with the graduated property suffrage, 
 at least for the present, is that they might 
 be introduced gradually , and consequently 
 without any great risk of exciting violent oppo- 
 sition on the part of the democratic element. 
 Were a graduated property suffrage proposed, 
 there can, we fear, be little doubt that the 
 jealousy of the advocates of equality would be 
 roused , that a cry would be raised that the 
 people (which in the mouths of such persons 
 means the mob) were being defrauded of their 
 rights, and we should find ourselves at once 
 in presence of the final struggle between an 
 equal and an unequal universal suffrage. Now 
 were such a struggle to come upon us without 
 preparation , even at the stage to which we 
 are already advanced on the road to demo- 
 cracy, the result would scarcely be doubtful, 
 and were it to come after another extension 
 of the suffrage in the democratic sense, it is 
 still more clear that the issue must be unfa- 
 vorable to social stability. The true policy of 
 all who hold what we regard as true conserva- 
 tive views thus must be , not to stand by 
 inactive, or to confine their action to directly 
 opposing the current of events, but to assume 
 
253 
 
 the aggressive whilst it may be yet time, and 
 to endeavour, in the absence of political excite- 
 ment, to prepare for meeting the final trial 
 which sooner or later they must encounter. 
 If the classes we have mentioned were to vote 
 apart , as the different classes do under the 
 new Prussian constitution, so that their senti- 
 ments, as distinguished from those of the com- 
 munity might be known ; it is certain that a 
 weight would belong to their suffrages, beyond 
 that of the mere number, or direct political 
 weight, of their votes, and that thus they might 
 exercise a very powerful influence in rendering 
 a wider recognition of social inequality possible 
 when the time for widening the political circle 
 did ultimately arrive*. Such a line of policy, 
 we are farther persuaded , would rally round 
 the conservative banner, many whose confi- 
 dence has been alienated by the shiftless cha- 
 racter of those who profess to bear it , and 
 
 * Since these sentences were written we have had the 
 gratification of observing that the sentiments which they 
 express have occasionally found their way to the public, 
 not only in such works as M. Harris's pamphlet on the 
 "True theory of representation in a state", but even in 
 the columns of "the Times." 
 
254 
 
 whose common sense has been outraged by 
 the impossible task of "obstruction'', which 
 they have proposed for their party. 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 BY WHAT MEANS MAY THE PUBLIC SPIRIT BE 
 INFLUENCED AND DIRECTED ? 
 
 But what shall we answer if to all proposals 
 to develope our political system, either by a more 
 refined application of the timocratic principle 
 on which our present representation is based, 
 or by the introduction of the direct representa- 
 tion of intelligence or virtue, it be objected 
 that, according to the view which we ourselves 
 have taken of the present course of social 
 progress, the only influences which claim an 
 increased recognition are those which are 
 purely democratic. The counterbalancing forces 
 whether of wealth or intelligence, on our own 
 principles, can receive from the suffrage nothing 
 more than a political recognition of their actual 
 
255 
 
 social weight, and it follows that, if this weight, 
 relatively to that which belongs to the masses 
 on the ground of mere existence, has dimi- 
 nished, by no legitimate contrivance can even 
 its present political importance be preserved 
 to it. 
 
 To meet this view of the facts we fall 
 back on a principle stated in the intro- 
 ductory chapter in which we treated of the 
 relation between legislation and the spirit of 
 the people, viz., that though legislation is bound 
 irrevocably to the spirit of the people, as it 
 exists, this spirit, by all who are not political 
 fatalists, must he regarded as open to be acted 
 upon and modified, to an unlimited extent, by 
 those influences which at all times are in the 
 hands of the more enlightened and influential 
 portion of the community, both as individuals 
 and as bodies. This brings us to a conside- 
 ration of the guiding and modifying influen- 
 ces which may be brought to bear on the spi- 
 rit of the people and on the existing tendencies 
 of society. \h 
 
 From the sovereign character wich we have 
 ascribed to the public spirit, it is obvious that 
 the first and most general characteristic of 
 these influences is that they must address them- 
 
256 
 
 selves exclusively to the convictions of the 
 community, and that they must in no case 
 attempt to constrain its will by appealing to 
 its hopes or its fears. If it is of the essence 
 of a free state that the general will shall he 
 sovereign, it is also of the essence i of a so- 
 vereign will that it shall be incapable of being- 
 bribed or frightened; and, if this independence 
 of the national will is characteristic of free 
 states generally, it is so specially of our own, 
 where the executive department of government 
 is in practice entirely dependent on the legis- 
 lative and where there is consequently, as 
 opposed to the general will, absolutely no 
 executive at all. 
 
 We are thus relieved at the very outset 
 from the necessity of discussing the relative 
 -value of moral and physical force. In dealing 
 with the general will we are dealing wdtli an 
 absolute despot, but with a despot whom every 
 member of the community is entitled to ap- 
 proach with argument and remonstrance, and 
 the formation of whose character, moral and 
 intellectual , depends , in each generation , on 
 the activity of a much smaller number of in- 
 dividuals than is perhaps generally imagined. 
 
 
257 
 
 Thucydides said of the Athenian state, in 
 the d'ays of Pericles, that, though nominally it 
 was a democracy, it was in reality a govern- 
 ment administered by the first man. According 
 to our view he would have uttered no paradox 
 if he had said that notwithstanding this cir- 
 cumstance it was still a democracy, not in 
 name, but in fact; nay more, that, whilst that 
 man remained, it was a democracy in the most 
 favorable circumstances. If we suppose Peri- 
 cles to have made use of no other means for 
 gaming the ascendancy which he possessed 
 than the speeches which the historian has put 
 into his mouth, it is obvious that he acknow- 
 ledged the sovereignty of the general will by 
 the very means which he adopted to render it 
 consistent with his own. The influence which 
 he exercised was legitimate, not on the mo- 
 narchical , but on the republican theory of the 
 state. It was not to him but to the reason 
 that spoke by his mouth that he urged obe- 
 dience ; it was not his will that was to be 
 sovereign, but the general will enlightened, it 
 might be, formed, by his understanding. On 
 this hypothesis he arrogated to himself none 
 of the prerogatives which Aristotle, in one of 
 the most beautiful chapters of his work, has 
 
258 
 
 conceded to the born king*. It is extremely 
 possible that Aristotle had the Olympian 'him- 
 self in his eye when he said that to exercise 
 authority over such a one would be almost 
 the same as to attempt to command Jupiter, 
 or to take part in his power. Still, whatever 
 the effect may have been, so long as Pericles 
 confined himself to the art of persuasion, how- 
 ever great may have been the measure in 
 which he possessed it, and counselled nothing 
 which he did not conscientiously believe to be 
 for the common weal, he did only what, in 
 every free state, every citizen is not only en- 
 titled, but called upon to do. 
 
 Now, though the appearance of such a leader 
 as Pericles does not occur in every generation, 
 there probably never was a generation of civi- 
 lized men, however free might be their insti- 
 tutions, to which a body of persons, few in 
 comparison with the whole community, did not 
 fill the place which he did to the Athenians 
 at the commencement of the Peloponnesian 
 war. For the most part , if any particular 
 period of history be mentioned , we can tell 
 the names, and count the numbers, of those 
 
 * Politic. Lib. III. Cap. 8. 
 
259 
 
 who, in any individual state, most prominently 
 and directly influenced the current of public 
 thought and action. True it is that to those 
 of whom history takes note, there would fall 
 to be added,- in order to sum up the leaders 
 of a whole generation, a still greater number 
 of persons whose activity was not less import- 
 ant or influential, but who, partly from acci- 
 dent and partly from choice, were covered by 
 a privacy which history endeavours to pene- 
 trate in vain. In every age there have doubt- 
 less been those to whom the most eminent 
 public characters have stood absolutely in the 
 subordinate relation which Aaron occupied to 
 Moses*, gifted and influential men and women, 
 of whom their .own generation knew little, and 
 posterity knows nothing. Still, if both classes 
 were reckoned together, the tale would be incon- 
 siderable**, not only as compared with the whole 
 community, but with those who record their 
 names in polling -books, or even who sit as 
 members of the legislature. Nevertheless it is 
 with this class of persons (who, notwithstand- 
 
 * Exodus V. 16. "He shall be to thee instead of a 
 mouth, and thou shalt be to him instead of God." 
 
 ** See Coleridge's Statesman's Manual, p. 214. 5, 
 Pickering's edition. 
 
 R2 
 
260 
 
 ing their limited numbers, as little possess ne- 
 cessarily the character of an oligarchy as Peri- 
 cles did that of a monarch) that not the gui- 
 dance alone, but, what is far more important, 
 the formation of the public spirit of the nation 
 rests; and if, as history seems to tell us, con- 
 scious effort be necessary in order that this 
 spirit may be impelled in a direction that is 
 safe, or diverted from a course that is danger- 
 ous, it is by their activity, and not by any 
 restraining force in the mere machinery of go- 
 vernment, that the result must be brought 
 about. The most urgent requirement of every 
 community, therefore, for its own sake, and 
 apart from all wider questions of the interests 
 of the human race and of civilization at large, 
 is, that those who exercise, and, whilst human 
 nature remains unchanged must continue to 
 exercise , this practical imperium in imperio, 
 shall be as enlightened, as conscientious, and as 
 energetic as is consistent with the frailty of 
 man; and that, being such, they shall be 
 placed in the most favorable positions and fur- 
 nished with the most efficient means for dis- 
 charging their social function. 
 
CHAP. XIX. 
 
 OF THE LEADERS OF THOUGHT, SCIENTIFIC ANI> 
 POPULAR. 
 
 We have said that over the appearance of 
 such political leaders as Pericles mankind can 
 exercise no more controul than over that of 
 any other man of extraordinary gifts. Homer 
 or Socrates were not less within the reach of 
 systems of national education. As regards 
 important individual characters of a less pro- 
 minent description, the same, though less ob- 
 viously and strikingly, is scarcely less literally 
 the fact. Their numbers , their endowments, 
 and to a great extent also the intensity of 
 their action in each individual people and 
 generation, depend as little on human volition, 
 or human exertions, as do the sunshine or the 
 shower. The rise of every creative, or even 
 powerfully and originally adaptive mind, among 
 a people, if not a special in the sense of an 
 exceptional, is still so manifest an interference 
 of providence on their behalf, that it has often. 
 
262 
 
 seemed to us to be a form , of blessing for 
 which the prayers of the Christian Church 
 might not unbecomingly be offered up. 
 
 But are we hence to infer that we can do 
 nothing for our own guidance by the ordinary 
 means which God has put at the command of 
 ordinary men in ordinary circumstances ; and 
 that we are bound , or entitled , to leave the 
 course of events to be ordered by accident, 
 or manifest folly, till men of genius are rained 
 down upon us, like manna on the Israelites? 
 Such we believe to be very far from our duty. 
 Though we cannot call forth men of this class, 
 and perhaps cannot even do so much as we 
 are apt to imagine towards their individual 
 training when we have got them, we can sup- 
 ply the conditions of their working, we can 
 train and form their instruments. Pericles could 
 have been Pericles only in Athens; and in a 
 tribe of barbarians he would perhaps have 
 been inferior to many a man who was simply 
 three inches taller or three stones heavier than 
 himself. Nor was such general cultivation as 
 enabled his auditors to attach meaning to his 
 words sufficient to ensure his influence on the 
 public spirit. The prevalence of his opinions 
 depended far more on the interpreters who 
 
263 
 
 stood between him and the general under- 
 standing of his age, than on his own personal 
 contact with it. Had he been the sole disciple 
 of Anaxagoras, or the solitary instance of an 
 Athenian who made music a pretext for stu- 
 dying politics under Damon, he and his mas- 
 ters would have stood in isolated grandeur, 
 inoperative on the age in which they lived, 
 however important might have been their in- 
 fluence on civilization at large, and on men 
 in other stages of developement. As it was, 
 their strength consisted in their being sur- 
 rounded on all sides by a class of persons 
 whom kindred modes of thinking and common 
 culture had made not ready recipients alone, 
 but precise systematisers and clear and pos- 
 sibly eloquent expositors of what the greater 
 gifts of those whom nature had more rarely 
 endowed enabled them to originate; and this 
 class of persons it is fortunately in the power 
 of every civilized state to call into existence. 
 The office which we here contemplate for 
 the leaders of thought is very closely analogous 
 to that which Plato assigned to the (pvAa%, 
 which Coleridge ascribed to the "Lay Pastor", 
 and of which Fichte treated in his admirable 
 lectures on the "Nature of the Scholar; " and as it 
 
264 
 
 is to persons holding this position, by what- 
 ever name we may choose to call them, that 
 in our opinion the state must look as the 
 instruments by which alone the public spirit 
 can be consciously and designedly modified, we 
 shall endeavour very briefly to trace the out- 
 line of their function, more especially in its 
 relation to political progress. 
 
 There are two capacities, in one or other, 
 but rarely in both, of which, such individuals 
 are in a condition to be serviceable to the 
 general community. If they are genuine spe- 
 cimens of the class at all, they are fitted by 
 nature, and by that last and best part of edu- 
 cation , that self education which invariably 
 takes its colour from nature, to play the part 
 either of scientific or of popular leaders of 
 thought, in those directions which thought has 
 already received from the more suggestive and 
 progressive spirits either of the present or of 
 former times, or it may be from those turns 
 of external events which sometimes assume the 
 character almost of a revelation. In neither 
 case is the exercise of those inventive facul- 
 ties of which nature is so chary requisite to 
 the most efficient discharge of their duties; 
 and when these forces are at work the appro- 
 
265 
 
 priate attitude of both of the classes of per- 
 sons whom we have mentioned will be that 
 of the Commons at the Council of Toledo, "to 
 see, to hear and to praise God". But, humble 
 though it may seem in such a contrast, the 
 office of the leaders of existing thought is 
 nevertheless the most important and most dig- 
 nified which ordinary men can exercise to- 
 wards their fellow men. 
 
 We shall speak first of the scientific leader 
 of thought, not in consequence of the preemi- 
 nent importance of his office , but because he 
 occupies, as it were, a middle position between 
 the inventor and the expositor. The inventive 
 mincl is rarely scientific, and its results are 
 consequently given to the world for the most 
 part in a form which sacrifices accuracy and 
 completeness to depth and originality. Work- 
 ing by means rather of the reason than the 
 understanding, it is besides almost necessarily 
 uncritical, and its results consequently for the 
 most part are a mixture of truth and error. 
 If the process has been genuine, the out-come 
 will be not only truth but new truth; gold 
 which no human eye has seen will be unmis- 
 takeably present, but gold in combination 
 with much base alloy. To suppose the case 
 
266 
 
 otherwise would be to attribute to the man of 
 inventive mind the character of a very prophet, 
 an error which, not without detriment , has 
 been committed rather too frequently of late. 
 Now here the scientific leader of thought conies 
 into play. His office is to test, and verify or 
 refute, whatever pretended result may be pre- 
 sented to him, and this not only by the ab- 
 stract processes of the understanding, but by 
 actual comparison with the results of previous 
 experience or of preceding thought. He must 
 be conversant not alone with the occurrences 
 which history has transmitted, but with the 
 theories and principles in which she is not 
 less rich. In one word he must be a man of 
 learning in the highest and manliest sense, not 
 a pedantic word-critic, or an indiscriminate 
 searcher for the curious (though such persons 
 are not without their uses), but one who can 
 see in words the vehicles of thought and dis- 
 tinguish between what is novel in form and 
 what is new in substance. 
 
 From what we have said it is clear that the 
 scientific leader of thought will by no means 
 contribute to popularise the materials on which 
 he works ; on the contrary his labours will very 
 often have an opposite tendency. These ma- 
 
267 
 
 terials, as they come from the mind of the dis- 
 coverer, often possess elements of popularity 
 of which it will be his duty to strip them; 
 they partake, for example, of the colouring of 
 that imaginative faculty which almost invaria- 
 bly forms a large ingredient in the composition 
 of an original mind, and which more than any 
 other quality commends itself to the common 
 human heart, or they are mingled with that 
 element of falsehood which forms the staple 
 of all spontaneous human thinking and conse- 
 quently presents no element of strangeness to 
 the common mind. From both of these in- 
 gredients it will manifestly be the first duty 
 of the scientific labourer to free the subject 
 with which he deals. The results which he 
 gives forth will be far more clear, far more 
 precise, and consequently far safer for appli- 
 cation than those of the discoverer, but on this 
 very account they will be far less attractive. 
 The subject, be it what it may, when thus 
 arrived at the stage at which it may be popu- 
 larised with safety and advantage, will be pre- 
 cisely at the stage at which it is least popular, 
 and the person who has carried it through this 
 indispensable ordeal will be precisely the least 
 popular individual of all who have had to do 
 
268 
 
 with it from its first germination as a theory 
 till its final application to life and practice. 
 For these reasons, then, it is obvious that, if 
 the scientific labourer is to devote himself to 
 our service, to him above all is it necessary 
 that the helping hand of state endowment, or 
 of some provision which is independent of the 
 immediate popular will, should be held out. His 
 labours, in order to be unfettered must be ir- 
 respective of popular prejudices; in order to 
 be fruitful and trustworthy they must be pro- 
 secuted in that tranquillity which freedom from 
 external anxiety alone can secure. It is in the 
 nature of things impossible that these condi- 
 tions can be supplied by popular sympathy, 
 however unquestionable or even unquestioned 
 may be the obligation under which the scien- 
 tific labourer lays his fellow men; and hence 
 the necessity that every community which aims 
 at combining progress with safety should shut 
 the door against its own caprices by placing 
 him beyond the reach either of its admiration, 
 its antipathy, or its indifference. 
 
 Next in the order of their labours, though 
 scarcely second in importance, at least for po- 
 litical purposes, comes the popular leader of 
 thought. His office is to present to the gene- 
 
269 
 
 ral understanding, in a form at least partially 
 consistent with existing modes of thought, 
 truths which, where error has been prevalent on 
 the subject to which they relate, must necessa- 
 rily be strange; and to modify views which a 
 rigorous logic has almost necessarily presented 
 in a form too undiluted for practical purposes, 
 by bringing them in contact with existing re- 
 lations. The efficiency with which his task is 
 performed will of course depend, on the one 
 hand, on the completeness with which he him- 
 self grasps the new idea , and, on the other, on 
 the clearness and fulness of his appreciation 
 of the circumstances in which it is called into 
 action. 
 
 But though he follows in the track of the 
 scientific labourer, and profits by what he has 
 accomplished, it must not be supposed that the 
 duties of the popular leader, even in their poli- 
 tical bearings are confined to the exposition, 
 adaptation, and inculcation of such truths or 
 principles as his contemporaries have discovered 
 or elaborated. His task is the same in kind, 
 and if possible more important , as regards the 
 great leading human truths which inventive 
 genius or scientific labour has thought out in 
 former times, or which the rude teaching of 
 
270 
 
 experience has forced upon them. To him, not 
 less than to others, the state confides the great 
 book of the past, and entrusts the office of 
 keeping the attention of living men fixed on the 
 wisdom which it reveals. The present purport 
 of this teaching he will of course expound ac- 
 cording to the measure of insight which has 
 been given to the generation to which he be- 
 longs. If he outstrips the thinking of his time 
 he throws aside the character which we assign 
 to him here, and claims a higher one; if he 
 falls behind the foremost rank of his contem- 
 poraries, he relinquishes his claim to be re- 
 garded as a leader altogether. 
 
 In speaking of the man of inventive mind 
 we said that he commonly is genial, and that 
 his character commends itself to the popular 
 heart by wide human sympathy. We believe 
 the fact to be as we have stated it because 
 his nature has a character of completeness 
 which belongs to no other. Still when viewed 
 as a discoverer simply this is an accident. 
 As regards the populariser, again, these qua- 
 lities belong to the essentials of his character. 
 Without geniality he cannot discharge his 
 function at all; and it is highly desirable that 
 he should possess other external qualities the 
 
271 
 
 presence or absence of which as regards the 
 other labourers in the field of progress is 
 matter of comparative indifference. In conse- 
 quence of the presence of these qualities, and 
 the absence of others which in the scientific 
 labourer particularly have so often the effect 
 of scaring and alienating the generality of men, 
 the popular leader will stand least of all in 
 need of support from sources independent of 
 immediate sympathy. But then, precisely as 
 the subject which he treats rises in importance, 
 and the style of his exposition assumes that 
 scientific accuracy which, though not its pri- 
 mary object, is indispensable to its usefulness, 
 does his claim for such support also emerge. 
 If he is to do anything for progress in the abs- 
 truser departments of human effort, he must 
 go beyond a clever dressing up of opinions 
 which have already taken hold of the public 
 mind; and the moment he does so he comes 
 in contact with the very dangers which we 
 have seen to beset his fellow workers. 
 
 But it may be said that persons holding 
 these various characters, and discharging these 
 various functions, will spontaneously arise in 
 every generation of civilized men; the ne- 
 cessity which is felt for their services will call 
 
272 
 
 them forth, the demand, which is a conse- 
 quence of civilization, will create the supply, 
 and we need therefore occupy ourselves with 
 the matter no farther than thankfully to re- 
 flect that we have such a guarantee as their 
 services afford, for the healthy progress of the 
 public spirit. By many the freedom and activ- 
 ity of the press in all directions in this coun- 
 try will be taken as a decisive proof of the 
 correctness of this view and consequently as 
 an argument for inactivity. A very little 
 reflection however will show that the view it- 
 self involves a begging of the whole question 
 which has been at issue in these discussions. 
 To suppose that the public spirit will thus 
 spontaneously provide for its own guidance, is 
 neither more nor less than to suppose that it 
 requires no guidance at all, and consequently 
 will continue to generate healthy political in- 
 stitutions ; a supposition which we have en- 
 deavoured to show is inconsistent with the 
 teaching of history, and in so far as we can 
 judge, with existing social tendencies. That a 
 class of persons ostensibly discharging the func- 
 tions which we have mentioned will spontan- 
 eously arise is unquestionable; but it is not 
 less certain that, so long as they are the spon- 
 
273 
 
 taneous products of the general spirit , they will 
 be its followers, not its guides. They will not 
 be exponents of the views of the leading spi- 
 rits of this or of former ages, but stirring and 
 loquacious advocates of prevalent opinions.. 
 Here then is the point at which interposition 
 on the part of the state, i. e. conscious politi- 
 cal action on the part of those who see reason 
 to distrust the workings of an unguided public 
 spirit, is called for. We have shown that it 
 is impossible to exclude its influence or modify 
 its character by means of a representative sys- 
 tem, the very name of which shows that its 
 object is to give political expression to this 
 spirit as it exists. No such impossibility how- 
 ever stands in the way of setting apart a por- 
 tion of the middle class for occupations and 
 duties the effect of which will be to prevent 
 the growth of evils with which when matured 
 we cannot cope. 
 
 As regards the endowment of a learned class 
 the public spirit is, 110 doubt, as omnipotent 
 as it is with reference to any other measure, 
 and if we once allow it to go so far in the op- 
 posite direction, in which it is at present tend- 
 ing, as to pronounce against such endowment, 
 it will then be as impossible to carry it, as 
 
274 
 
 directly to resist the inroads of democracy. 
 Such however is by no means the present state 
 of matters. We believe that the public spirit 
 would not only tolerate, but would gladly 
 acquiesce in the propriety of making provision 
 for the permanent existence of a class whose 
 office should be to remind it of its truest in- 
 terests, not less by admonition and warning 
 than by approval and encouragement. If we 
 are right in our assertion that a class of con- 
 scious labourers is required to watch over the 
 development of the public spirit, it is scarcely 
 consistent with the character of our age, cer- 
 tainly distinguished for a wide diffusion of ge- 
 neral intelligence, to suppose that it will refuse 
 to them the support which it bestows on those 
 who protect it from external injury or from 
 internal disorder. The reality of his function 
 once recognised and acknowledged, the leader 
 of thought immediately becomes, to all intelli- 
 gent and prudent men, an object of equal so- 
 licitude with the soldier, the sailor, or the ma- 
 gistrate. 
 
 Nor need it be objected that in many coun- 
 tries a learned class, numerous and important, 
 has existed, whilst the social and political be- 
 nefits which we anticipate from its interposition 
 
275 
 
 have not been realized. Wherever such a class 
 has existed hitherto, it has invariably been so 
 far removed from the ordinary external occu- 
 pations and interests of the cititizen, as to 
 render its influence on him, in his citizen ca- 
 pacity, well-Iigh impossible. In Germany it 
 has come in contact with him only in periods 
 of political excitement, and it is not strange 
 that inexperienced officers have failed to lead an 
 undisciplined army to victory. In Roman Ca- 
 tholic countries it has been confined within the 
 walls of monasteries, and Jesuit colleges 5 and 
 in England, where, though now flagrantly in- 
 adequate to the duties which manifestly lie at 
 its door, it has existed in a healthier form than 
 elsewhere, it has all along possessed so much 
 of an ecclesiastical* character as to prevent it 
 from acting otherwise than indirectly through 
 means of that religion of the influences of which 
 we have already spoken. 
 
 * "Clergymen understand the least and take the 
 worst measure of human affairs, of all mankind that 
 can write and read," Clarendon, Vol. II. p. 48. 
 
 S2 
 
CHAP. XX. 
 
 OF THE UNIVERSAL DUTY OP ACTIVE-MINDEDNESS. 
 
 Important as we believe the considerations 
 to be to which we have called attention in the 
 immediately preceding chapters, and guarded 
 as has been our expression of them, we feel 
 that we should incur the risk of not unmerited 
 reproach if we permitted them to go forth 
 without an additional caveat. 
 
 No class of professional thinkers, however 
 numerous and efficient, can supply the place 
 of thoughtfulness on the part of the general com- 
 munity; or exculpate one individual, however 
 humble in station, for neglecting the highest 
 function of an intelligent being, the search 
 after truth. Nay farther it is impossible to 
 conceal from ourselves that, in calling into ex- 
 istence such a class as we have indicated, 
 there does exist a risk, more or less great ac- 
 cording to the temperament or circumstances 
 of a people, that the natural disinclination and 
 frequent inaptitude of mankind for mental 
 
277 
 
 labour will induce them to hand over to their 
 recognised guides the duty of thinking for them. 
 Now, if it be true of an individual that pro- 
 found and original thoughts will not drop into 
 his mouth like ripe fruit from a tree, it is 
 equally true of a community that, if such 
 thoughts waved before them like the richest and 
 yellowest harvest, no hired reapers could ever 
 gather them for their use without their own 
 active cooperation. If we take no part in the 
 reaping, the harvest, however abundant will 
 not be ours, and experience tells us that, but 
 for the countenance and encouragement of the 
 age of which they are the servants, the activ- 
 ity of the most numerous, and in point of ex- 
 ternal position the most favoured, class of pro- 
 fessional labourers will soon change to listless 
 inaction or to formal and lifeless pedantry. 
 The Buddhists of Thibet are amongst the least 
 active, and the Chinese amongst the least pro- 
 gressive of Orientals, and yet both possess a 
 very large class of persons exclusively devoted 
 to the interests of mind, or at least freed from 
 care for the body, whilst the latter have ri- 
 gorously adhered for ages to the system of in- 
 tellectual examinations which we are but now 
 inaugurating, and from which we hope so much. 
 
278 
 
 Turning to Europe, we are reminded that the 
 schools of Athens in the period of her deepest 
 degradation, and of Alexandria under the Pto- 
 lemies, were better manned and equipped with 
 all the appliances of learned labour, than were 
 those of Greece in the days of Anaxagoras and 
 Plato. In Byzantium, under the grammarians, 
 rhetoricians, and sophists, there was more formal 
 learning than there ever was either in Athens 
 or Rome during the most active period of either. 
 During the whole period indeed which we are 
 accustomed to call the dark ages, there is reason 
 to believe that there existed, in the capital of 
 the Eastern Empire, learned labourers and 
 learned labour, perhaps even accurate know- 
 ledge of facts and opinions , which might, with- 
 out prejudice, compare with what is at present 
 possessed by many of the states of modern 
 Europe. There were popularisers of science 
 too, and learned ladies who had gone through 
 the Quadrivium. Still, neither there, nor in the 
 West of Europe, where the monastic life afford- 
 ed at least one of the most indispensable requi- 
 sites of intellectual activity, that of physical re- 
 pose and wellbeing, was there either progress or 
 life. The Sursum corda on the part of the whole 
 community, the great object of all learning, for 
 
279 
 
 political purposes at any rate ; was unattained; 
 and ; even scientifically considered, there pro- 
 bably was less productive mental effort in the 
 refined and pedantic Byzantium than in many 
 a half savage state. 
 
 Now these things are not written for the 
 discouragement but for the warning of men 
 of future times , not to show that the reduction 
 of truth to scientific forms is unimportant (for 
 without that there is no test whereby we may 
 distinguish truth from error) ; but to prove to 
 us that we may waste in learned trifling ener- 
 gies which were given for far nobler puposes, 
 till in the end truth escapes us in our very 
 efforts to bind her in our systems*. The best 
 guarantee for life and progress consists, at all 
 times , in the mutual action of practice upon 
 theory, and theory upon practice. Whilst theo- 
 ry is tested by a contact with reality, it will 
 
 * Surely, like as many substances in nature, which 
 are solid , do putrify and corrupt into worms ; so it is 
 the property of good and sound knowledge to putrify 
 and dissolve into numbers of subtle, idle, unwholesome, 
 and, as I may term them, vermicular questions, which 
 have indeed a kind of quickness and life of spirit, but 
 no soundness of matter, or goodness of quality. Bacon, 
 Advancement of Learning. 
 
280 
 
 scarcely degenerate into objectless and unpro- 
 ductive subtility; and practice from being led 
 back to principle will have within itself a per- 
 petual germ of life and growth. But where, on 
 the contrary, a separation has taken place, and 
 the learned class has become a separate caste, 
 it is a rule which admits of fewer exceptions 
 than almost any other which we derive from 
 human experience, that, though by no means 
 suspended, or even diminished in apparent in- 
 tensity, mental effort is stricken with barrenness. 
 So far then it is a hopeful sign of the present 
 time that the general community, far from lag- 
 ging behind, seems positively to have outrun 
 its leaders. But let us not plume ourselves too 
 greatly on this aspect, of our affairs. It is but 
 a very negative and sterile consolation which 
 will be afforded us by the reflection that we 
 do not hand over the duty of thinking to others, 
 unless we have well grounded reasons for be- 
 lieving that we discharge this duty satisfactor- 
 ily ourselves. The absence of an isolated learn- 
 ed caste may pretty wfll protect us, it is true, 
 against the evils of unfruitful theory, but does 
 it follow that, whilst we congratulate ourselves 
 on our escape from this form of misfortune, 
 w r e are not exposing ourselves to another of 
 
281 
 
 at least equal magnitude in a lifeless and irra- 
 tional practice. The most hopeless of all so- 
 cieties is surely that in which no one thinks, 
 i. e. in which no one exhibits anything beyond 
 that amount of active - mindedness which the 
 immediate necessities of his position force upon 
 him. Let us take an illustration from the sub- 
 ject with which we are here mainly concerned. 
 There is no way in which the vessel of the 
 state is more likely to deviate from its course 
 than by creeping on from day to day in what 
 seems to the steerrnan's eye to be the course 
 of yesterday. The deviation may be gradual, 
 but if no reference is made to principle, if no 
 reliable observation is taken, with the inevi- 
 table changes of wind and current, it is not 
 on that account the less certain. But it is un- 
 deniable that in this country there is a ten- 
 dency (which unhappily is not confined to the 
 vulgar in position), to regard theory not as the 
 guide, but as the antagonist of practice; and 
 to receive every attempt to call in its aid with 
 feelings little short of indignation. In the eyes 
 of Englishmen such a proceeding is too often 
 regarded as equivalent to an appeal from the 
 known, the safe, and the sane, to the un- 
 known, the dangerous, and the crazy; or at 
 
282 
 
 the very least as a transition from the easy to 
 the irksome. They affect to be scared and 
 frightened by the novelty, and their love of 
 ease is in truth rudely broken in upon by the 
 unwonted effort which it imposes. "We are 
 an industrious people'', they cry, "and we have 
 no objection to labour of our own kind. We 
 are an intelligent people and we have no 
 objection to the acquisition of positive know- 
 ledge. But, we are not a speculative people, 
 and so we hate to theorise ; and farther" (they 
 pretty unmistakeably insinuate) "we hate those 
 whose theorising imposes on us a task so 
 distasteful!* Now this is a frame of mind 
 which is not hopeful for the future of a great 
 people. It is the every opposite of the temper 
 which, either in an individual or a community, 
 marks the period of progress, the invariable 
 accompaniment of senility and mental decre- 
 pitude. We know that the development of 
 that exclusively practical character of which 
 we boast so loudly has sunk our neighbours 
 
 * <&i\oGoyov [isv CCQCC, TfV d' f'yeo, 
 fivcci. 'ASvvarov. Keel rovs (pihoGocpovvrccs KQCC avccy- 
 v.r\ ipfysG&tti vn Kvraiv. 'Ava.yv.Ti. -^^ ^ no rovrcav 
 dr) taiv ldi(OT<nv , oaoi nQOGo^L^ov 
 
 . Plato , Republ. Lib. VI. Cap. 8. 
 
283 
 
 the Dutch from the position of a first to that 
 of a third rate state, and there is but too good 
 reason to fear that it has recently brought on 
 our practic itself the contempt of still nearer 
 neighbours and allies. Whether it has not some- 
 thing to do with the little reverence in which 
 we and our representatives are held by the bol- 
 der and more entriprising portion of our trans- 
 atlantic offspring might be a farther question. 
 We fear it is not less true than humiliating 
 that since the Russian war an impression has 
 very generally got abroad that in everything 
 nobler than mere animal courage and brute 
 force we are a nation of old women; and, if 
 we obstinately refuse to be warned in time, 
 that impression, sooner than we think for, may 
 ripen into a well authenticated fact. 
 
 But how is this state of matters to be recti- 
 fied? We must not trust, it seems, to a learned 
 class even if we could form one, because that 
 will degenerate into a caste. Neither must we 
 trust to the activity of the general community, 
 unaided by scientific labourers, because that 
 has already 'well nigh played us false. Our 
 answer is, we must trust to both. We must 
 have a learned class, in living communion and 
 In actual contact with the affairs of every day 
 
284 
 
 life, which shall have for its function to bring 
 theory to bear upon practice; and to a wide- 
 spread and earnest activity on the part of the 
 whole community, which shall bring practice 
 in contact with theory. Both must be actuated 
 by a spirit which is peculiar to neither. In 
 each we must have that thoroughness which 
 can come only from the influences of the other, 
 and which in place of mutual contempt shall 
 engender mutual reverence. We must have 
 "a division of labour 7 ', but of such a kind that 
 the man who schemes out the order of the 
 future battle shall not be regarded as the an- 
 togonist, but as the elder brother of him who 
 is to serve in the trenches. 
 
 Nor must we hope, as has lately become the 
 fashion, that by means of a few examination 
 papers every practitioner is to be converted 
 into a pundit in his proper person. The two 
 characters, with their appropriate spheres of 
 action, though continually approaching each 
 other, and always mutually dependent, are, 
 and must continue to be essentially distinct; 
 and our object will have attained the com- 
 pletest fulfilment of which it admits, when we 
 shall have brought the man of practice the 
 length of valuing the man of principle in his 
 
285 
 
 own place, and so bound the latter to reality 
 as that he shall appreciate the aid which, even 
 for purposes of speculation, he receives from 
 the former. Among the great Englishmen who, 
 in the 16 lh and 17 th centuries raised England 
 to the position which she has since occupied, 
 we find nothing of that ignorant and narrow- 
 minded railing against theory and speculation 
 which characterises our countrymen at present ; 
 and Bacon had the theorisers rather than the 
 practitioners of his time in view when he said, 
 "This is that which will indeed dignify and 
 exalt knowledge, if contemplation and action 
 may be more straitly conjoined and united 
 together than they have been"*. The saying 
 cuts in both directions with equal sharpness ; 
 but, in whichsoever sense it be taken, one thing 
 is certain, viz. that Bacon did not intend that 
 if should be understood as expressing a desire 
 either that the office of him whom we have 
 characterised as the leader of thought should 
 be sunk in that of the man of practice, or that 
 this latter should think it necessary to take 
 on his shoulders the peculiar duties of the 
 leader of thought. 
 
 * Advancement of Learning. 
 
CHAP. XXI. 
 
 OF POLITICAL EDUCATION. 
 
 The educational institutions of a people are 
 an artificial organization for the purpose of 
 bringing each new generation, at starting, up 
 to the point at which the labours of thought 
 were abandoned by the preceding one. The 
 leaders of thought to one generation are thus 
 the leaders of education to the next; and, the 
 function of the former being fixed , that of 
 the latter is also in some degree determined. 
 The object of both is to elevate the individual 
 by bringing him in contact with truth and 
 reality. There is this difference between them, 
 however, that the instructor works on a far 
 more pliable material. When the originator 
 has given full and clear expression to his 
 thought, when the scientific elaborator has 
 reduced it to form and consistency, when the 
 populariser has illustrated and enforced it, the 
 leaders of thought, in their various capacities, 
 have exhausted their means of influencing the 
 
287 
 
 public spirit. " Intelligibilia baud intellectum 
 adfero", is the only farther sentiment by which 
 either of the classes of which we have spoken 
 in the preceding chapter need to be actuated. 
 The teacher, on the contrary, is bound, in a 
 certain sense, by the means of discipline which 
 are confided to him, to find both ears and in- 
 telligence for his auditors. He must do more 
 than simply to place within their reach the 
 possibilities of knowledge. He must not let 
 them go until they bless both themselves and 
 others by accepting the truth which it is his 
 mission to proclaim. 
 
 This distinction explains to us the fact, so 
 common in the history of human progress, that 
 discoveries which were altogether inoperative 
 on the generation to which they were audibly 
 proclaimed bear the richest fruit to the suceed- 
 ing one, on which they have been in a mea- 
 sure forced by the educational machinery of 
 the state. It is when we view education as a 
 means of thus enforcing the perception and 
 reception of truth, that we at once perceive 
 how just was the opinion of the publicists of 
 antiquity when they pronounced it to be the 
 most efficient, nay almost the only efficient, 
 organ of conscious political action. Nor is 
 
288 
 
 this character peculiar either to the education 
 of a class or to any special department of that 
 education. In every form in which it strength- 
 ens and elevates the individual ; education 
 widens the range of political possibilities, and 
 thus, in a certain sense, may by termed poli- 
 tical education: whilst, conversely, the perfection 
 of the individual being possible only in the 
 state, political education may be said to em- 
 brace all education. 
 
 But though political education, in its widest 
 sense , may be coextensive with education in 
 general , and the consideration of the latter 
 may thus fall within the legitimate scope of 
 a treatise on politics , it by no means follows 
 that there is not a stricter kind of political 
 education, the range and objects of which we, 
 as speculative politicians,* are more especially 
 called upon to indicate. 
 
 Now the primary and central doctrine which, 
 as it seems to us, this citizen training has to 
 inculcate is the u Suum cuique". In the just 
 appreciation of this doctrine, as we have al- 
 
 * UorsQcos S' KV, ffpi] , 03 'dvricpiav , fjuxMov roc no- 
 
 AtTtXa 7tQKTTOl(Jil , Si JlOVOg KVTK TtQUTTOlfll , 7? si S7tL(l- 
 A.Ol[ir]V TOV (Off 7ttel6TOV$ IKKVOVS slvttl 7CQKTTSIV CCVTCC ; 
 
 Xenophon's Memorab. Lib. I. cap. 6. 
 
289 
 
 ready seen , is involved at once the pride 
 which vindicates that equality of private rights, 
 without which the citizen character degenerates 
 into that of the subject or the slave; and that 
 humility which ungrudgingly recognises such 
 inequality of public rights as springs from an 
 inequality of social importance. The first is 
 the lesson of good -manhood, the second of 
 good-citizenship ; and the function of the poli- 
 tical teacher will not be accomplished until 
 this double lesson has been apprehended by 
 each of his pupils. 
 
 Now the stage to which the progress of so- 
 ciety in Europe has at present attained (if we 
 have rightly appreciated it in the preceding 
 pages) is that of having seized the first, but 
 missed, or at the very most but fitfully and 
 insecurely laid hold of the second branch of. 
 this political lesson. Manhood, with its con- 
 sequent rights to private equality, has been 
 vindicated ; but citizenship has hitherto been 
 placed on so insecure. a basis, and marked by 
 limits so evanescent, as constantly to endanger 
 not only the public rights which it involves, 
 but by no means unfrequently also the private 
 rights of manhood itself. 
 
 It is with the latter half of his problem 
 
290 
 
 therefore that the political teacher of our day 
 is almost exclusively concerned, and our pre- 
 sent task must be to offer such contribution 
 as we may towards supplying the means by 
 which its solution may be attained. 
 
 We have already seen that the political po- 
 sition of the citizen is, in the strictest sense r 
 dependent on the social position of the in- 
 dividual. The first step then towards a 
 just appreciation of the former must be an 
 accurate perception of the latter; and thus 
 a species of political (not economical) socio- 
 logy must lie at the root of all political edu- 
 cation. It is quite true that in tranquil times, 
 a passive and unreasoning acquiescence in the 
 established order of society, on the part of the 
 many, will serve very nearly the same purpose 
 as an intelligent and conscious recognition of 
 the fact that this order is founded on perma- 
 nent laws. But this is true in the state, just 
 as it is true in the family that animal good 
 temper, the result of good health and easy 
 circumstances, will often very fairly supply the 
 place of principle and a sense of duty. So 
 long as temptation is absent, or as immediate 
 and ultimate selfinterest are coincident, the 
 guidance of reason is rendered almost super- 
 
291 
 
 fluous , and the criminal and foolish, under a 
 happy star, arrive at the same results as the 
 virtuous and the wise. But the absence of 
 temptation and the coincidence of immediate 
 and ultimate selfinterest are not the rule but 
 the exception in human affairs; and thus the 
 citizen of the temporal, just like the citizen 
 of the eternal kingdom, not unfrequently is 
 driven back for support to the "reason of the 
 faith that is in him". Now as it is by en- 
 lightening his reason that we are to strengthen 
 his faith, nothing manifestly will contribute 
 so powerfully to this result as the knowledge 
 that the organic social structure of which he 
 forms a part belongs, not to the time or coun- 
 try in which he lives ; but to every time and 
 country; that the gradations of social import- 
 ance on which .political inequality is founded, 
 and which in moments of frenzy mankind have 
 attempted to abrogate, are as universally human 
 as is youth and manhood and age. The rea- 
 diest practical means by which knowledge can 
 be enforced will be a well directed study, first, 
 of the past history of society, and, second, of 
 its present condition as exhibited by nations 
 differing from each other in external circum- 
 stances. But, in order that these studies may 
 
 T2 
 
292 
 
 serve the purposes of political discipline, the 
 political teacher must furnish his pupils with 
 such absolute tests as shall enable them to 
 distinguish between accidents which give their 
 special form to social institutions, and the ne- 
 cessary ingredients which give them their only 
 abiding hold on organic social life. Here then 
 is the most special lesson which the politician 
 has to teach ; the element which distinguishes 
 his treatment of the same subjects from that 
 of the constitutional antiquarian ; the statis- 
 tician, the political geographer., and all those 
 whose object is simply to communicate facts 
 of external experience, on the one hand; and, 
 on the other, from the moralist and the meta- 
 physician, who deal with facts of internal 
 experience. To both of these classes of in- 
 vestigators the extent to which the laws which 
 their investigations bring to light may or may 
 not bear on practice, is a subject of secondary 
 concern; with the politician, on the contrary, 
 the application of his principles is the primary 
 object of their evolution, and his teaching 
 consequently, whilst it expounds the laws of 
 society which he or others have discovered, 
 must not rest till it brings them, in their conse- 
 quences, again in contact witn society either 
 
293 
 
 actual or possible. His philosophy, in its very 
 nature and essence, is an applied philosophy; 
 and he must never lose sight of the fact that 
 between him and the actual leaders of events 
 there is no class of intermediate expositors 
 upon whom he may shift the responsibility of 
 bringing theory and practice face to face. 
 
 Lastly, though it be true that all who are 
 citizens of a free state are bound to take some 
 part, not only in that general education, one 
 of the objects of which is to widen the sphere 
 of political possibilities, but also in that special 
 education, which has for its object to direct 
 the current of political events, still it is not 
 less certain that, in the latter training more 
 especially, all are not bound, nor enabled, 
 scarcely perhaps entitled, to take an equal part. 
 If Plato and Aristotle committed an error in 
 saying that all citizenship ought to be confined 
 to the classes of leisure, they certainly would 
 have committed no error if they had restricted 
 their saying to the effect that the higher duties 
 of citizenship involved a training which leisure 
 alone rendered possible. 
 
 The main object of this treatise has been 
 to show that political influence ought as 
 nearly as possible to correspond to social 
 
294 
 
 weight and importance; and out of this prin- 
 ciple a very simple rule arises for determining 
 the extent of the political training of which 
 the respective classes of the community ought 
 to be recipients. In proportion as the social im- 
 portance, and consequent political influence, of the 
 individual rises, ought his citizen training to he- 
 come wider in its range, and more scientific in 
 its character. Any rule more precise than this 
 would involve us in discussions as to actual, 
 or in suggestions as to possible educational 
 institutions, wholly beyond the object of the 
 present work. 
 
 But to whomsoever he imparts it or in what- 
 ever form, from the highest rules of duty to 
 the lowest maxims of expediency, the teacher 
 of politics must never forget that his science 
 is the science of sovereignty, and that every 
 man whom he addresses is addressed in his 
 sovereign capacity. It is by this constant sense 
 of the dignity of his own function that he will 
 best communicate to his pupils the best lesson 
 which he has to teach, a sense of the dignity 
 of theirs. 
 
CHAP. XXII. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN ITS POLITICAL RELATIONS. 
 
 If we adopt Mr. Coleridge's distinction be- 
 tween the national church and the church of 
 Christ (the enclesia and the ecclesia), it will 
 be apparent that in treating of the leaders of 
 thought (whose office corresponds very nearly 
 to that of his lay pastors), we have already 
 spoken of the function of the first; whilst the 
 influences of the latter were referred to in the 
 observations which we made on the social, and 
 consequent political, effects of Christianity*. 
 As regards both, conscious political action is 
 not only legitimate, but is a necessary and in- 
 evitable consequence of their efficient existence. 
 There is this difference between them, however, 
 that whereas the national church as such, - 
 that is, in so far as it is represented by the 
 lay clergy, and the clergy in their lay capacity, 
 may blamelessly enforce its maxims by ap- 
 
 * Chap. VIII. 
 
296 
 
 pealing to no higher source than an enlight- 
 ened temporal self-interest,* the latter must 
 superadd the far loftier motives which arise from 
 our relations to the Deity and the whole scheme 
 of his providence. Whilst the one says, do 
 this and thou shalt escape the misfortunes 
 which in former times have fallen on those 
 who have neglected it, the other says, do it 
 in order that you may conform yourself to the 
 eternal laws which God has written in your 
 hearts , which He has revealed in His word and 
 which He enforces in His government of the 
 universe. Do it and live in the fulfilment of 
 your own highest destiny, in the perfecting of 
 your nature after the image in which it was 
 formecl. It is in the higher motive which i& 
 thus given to duty, and in the greater clear- 
 ness and constancy with which what the an- 
 cients obscurely and fitfully saw as the beauti- 
 ful and the good is presented to, and pre^ 
 served before, the national mind, that the 
 
 * Nor need we fear that the practical effect of such 
 teaching will be to diminish the humility with which 
 we ought to regard the whole scheme of the Universe, 
 The same Socrates who inculcated the duty of political 
 speculation taught his friends to pray simply for what 
 was good, leaving the selection to the Gods. 
 
297 
 
 chief advantage of Christian over heathen so- 
 ciety consists , and of this advantage it primar- 
 ily belongs to the Christian church to avail it- 
 self. If the political action of the minister of 
 religion, then, is less direct, and less definite 
 than that of the secular leader of thought, it 
 is not on that account either less important, 
 or less fruitful in immediate practical results. 
 
 It is with the spiritual interests of the la- 
 bouring masses of the community, more espe- 
 cially, that the church, as an institution, is 
 concerned. To the classes whose position en- 
 ables them to command leisure, even Christian 
 influences come from many other quarters, 
 and their spiritual life is fed by a thousand 
 rills. But to the children of toil the church 
 and its ministers are the only incentives to 
 reflection. Of the small measure of leisure 
 which is theirs, a very large portion is spent 
 in immediate contact with the influences 
 which she wields, and for good or evil these 
 exercise a very important effect on their char- 
 acters and lives. Any t one who considers how 
 different is the role which the Sunday plays in 
 the life of the man of labour, and the man of 
 leisure, and who knows how much more ex- 
 clusively the views and opinions of the former 
 
298 
 
 are the result of pulpit teaching than those of 
 the latter, will have a practical illustration of 
 what we mean. Now that such teaching should 
 deal directly with political interests , even when 
 these are seen from the most all-embracing 
 point of view, is of course neither possible nor 
 desirable. Still to set the current of popular 
 thinking in the direction in which sound po- 
 litical results are to be found does seem to 
 us to be entirely within its province, and we 
 see no reason why this should not at times 
 be done a little more specially than by simply 
 enforcing those moral and religious principles 
 which form the basis of all citizen life, and 
 are the postulates of all trustworthy political 
 speculation. There are habits of mind to- 
 wards the formation of which the clergy , even 
 in their strictly clerical capacity, may very 
 well contribute, out of which spring directly 
 and almost inevitably the distinctions which set 
 limits to citizen pride and citizen humility, 
 and mark off to each class the great outlines 
 of its duties and its rights. There are inevit- 
 able relations, such for example as those be- 
 tween duties and rights, which in their abstract 
 form can nowhere be so well or so easily in- 
 culcated into the popular mind as from the 
 
299 
 
 pulpit, and which if once apprehended, and ap- 
 plied by way of illustration to one class of 
 subjects, will, without any special application at 
 all, very surely and very soon influence others. 
 In many passages of our own history we have 
 examples of the happiest and most important 
 political results, which are referable directly 
 to pulpit exhortations and to the more private 
 influences of the ministers of religion. It was 
 the teaching of their pastors (narrow and un- 
 genial as it now appears to us) which supported 
 Independents and Presbyterians in their poli- 
 tical as well as in their religious struggles; 
 and which by the hands of the Puritan Fathers 
 of New England laid the foundation of the 
 soundest and most fruitful colonial life which 
 the world has ever seen. 
 
 Looking in another direction , it is impossible 
 to say to how great an extent that reverence for 
 existing institutions, which, breathing through 
 the whole of the liturgy of the church of Eng- 
 land, reminds one continually of Queen Eliza- 
 beth's days, may have tended to communicate 
 to the English* people those conservative in- 
 
 * We believe that both conservative and monarchical 
 feelings are stronger in England than in Scotland, and 
 
300 
 
 stincts which so remarkably characterise them, 
 and which have so often been the safeguards 
 both of order and liberty. Even in Roman 
 Catholic countries how often have the influ- 
 ences of the Church formed the only check 
 upon despotism on the one hand, or ochlocracy 
 on the other. 
 
 But in order that these political fruits may 
 be reaped, there is one principle which it is 
 above all indispensable to keep in view, and 
 which we in this country, and at this time, as 
 it seems to us, are peculiarly apt to forget. 
 Christianity must be regarded as inculcating, 
 not what is negative simply, but still more 
 prominently what is positive in human con- 
 duct*. We feel certain that the womanish 
 
 the fact is probably, in some degree at least, to be 
 ascribed to the influence to which we have here referred. 
 
 * T^S KQrr t <S y&Q (ICtUoJ TO V nOlSlV 77 TO 8V 7CCtG%flV, 
 
 Hal ret tid'ka, TCQarreiv iiccMov, 77 TK al6%Qu ju-r) TTQCCTTBLV. 
 Aristot. Ethic. Lib. IV. c. 1. Xenophon tells us that 
 one of the facts brought forward by the accusers of So- 
 crates was that he was in the habit of quoting this line 
 from Hesiod, "Egyov d' ovtisv ovsiSos, aSQysir) <? r ovsi- 
 Sog. Socrates was far from repudiating the imputation, 
 and no one who feels like him the dignity which belongs 
 to a teacher of active virtue will shrink from bearing 
 it along with him. 
 
301 
 
 view that is so often taken of Christianity by 
 those who profess to expound it, and that the 
 disposition to regard it as a mere string of 
 prohibitions against vices, to many of which 
 it is even doubtful if the character of mala in 
 se really belongs, not only tends to enfeeble the 
 characters of those who accept it as the true 
 exposition, hut has the farther and greater evil 
 of driving the manlier characters who reject 
 it to seek their exemplars, and rules of con- 
 duct elsewhere than in holy writ. If the doing 
 of important and noble duties, not the abstain- 
 ing from petty and ignoble vices were insisted 
 on, even the latter object would be attained 
 far more effectually ; and if the motive were made 
 not the hope of escaping punishment, but the 
 certainty of attaining the love and favour of the 
 Most High, Christianity would be placed in a 
 truer, and to many in a far more attractive 
 light. In place of limping after us like a 
 well-meaning but superannuated and narrow- 
 minded monitor, in whose eyes the small and 
 the formal is of greater importance than 
 the great and the substantial, Christianity 
 would become, as it was intended to be, a 
 fresh and ever youthful leader wherever our 
 effort was to do God's will on the greatest 
 
302 
 
 scale, and our abiding support and consolation 
 when, in order to do so, the tangled maze of 
 human circumstances imposed upon us the ne- 
 cessity of violating on a small scale the appar- 
 ent dictates of humanity or the promptings of 
 instinct. 
 
 Nowhere more than in their citizen capacity 
 do men stand in need of this positive view of 
 Christian duty. Not only to those who guide, 
 but to those who execute the volitions of a 
 whole people the place of providence, on a li- 
 mited field, is assigned, 1 ; and he who with 
 merely passive Christianity to support him is 
 called upon to draw the sword, to erect the 
 scaffold, or to perform any of the sterner du- 
 ties of citizenship, must do so either without* 
 reference to Christianity at all, or, what is 
 worse, in violation of what alone he has been 
 used to regard as its dictates. The moment 
 we are called to deal actively with public re- 
 lations our Christianity must be of such a kind 
 as to raise us above all minor anxieties, and 
 in the most trying circumstances to be "victory 
 and law". Where the voice of duty pronounces 
 unmistakeably for vigorous and unsparing ac- 
 tion, he who represents the word of God as 
 prescribing only childish inactivity or feminine 
 
303 
 
 submission, however harmless may be his in- 
 tentions , will in his deeds be at once a traitor 
 and a false prophet. Nor on the other hand 
 Avill he be a truer interpreter, who, recognis- 
 ing the paramount claims of duty, represents 
 these as incapable of any genuine recognition 
 which is not accompanied by a perpetual aus- 
 terity, and in constant conflict with all that is 
 humane and genial in the ordinary relations of 
 life. Whilst our divine Master has told us that 
 he brought into the world "not peace but the 
 sword", we know that the very first object for 
 which he interrupted the ordinary laws of na- 
 ture was to provide more abundantly, not for 
 the wants, but for the convivial enjoyments of 
 those who for the time were his companions 
 in mirth. Had nothing else to the same effect 
 been recorded of him (and we hold that there 
 is much) in this one saying, and this one act, 
 we should have had abundant proof how little 
 his notions of Christian duty were either sickly 
 or sour. 
 
 THE END. 
 
B. G. TEUBNEE, PRINTER, LEIPSIC. 
 

14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 Renewed |in|TTiiTM.iljJLLj to immediate recall. 
 
 DEC 3 64 -2 pi 
 
 iKITFEi IRRARY LOAN 
 
 REC'D LD 
 
 PEC 7 1968 4 
 
 LD 21A-40m-ll,'6; 
 
 (E1602slO)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
YB 0823! 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY